Actions

Work Header

A Light in Hallownest

Summary:

To illuminate the darkness one only needs a candle; to smother the sun, one needs a monster. To topple a god, one needs a primordial strength. So what does one need, if one is to try and find redemption?

As the dream plague known as The Infection spread across Hallownest, the Pale Court fought to save its bugs from the dangerous affliction. But one night, something changes. Dreams lie dark and still as a Sun falls near Dirtmouth. Its impact rattles more than the earth, it shakes Hallownest to its core. And what rises from the ashes could change everything, even moreso than its existence already has.

The question is, if it will make things better or worse. Or rather, if she will.

Chapter 1: Act 1 'Mortality' Chapter 1 A Falling Sun

Chapter Text

Dramatis Personae

(The) Radiance - former Goddess of the moth tribe; creature of the Dreamscape and Higher Being

(The) Wyrm - Co-Ruler of the Kingdom of Hallownest and a Higher Being - known also as the Pale King, the White Monarch - married to Root

(The) Root - Co-Ruler of the Kingdom of Hallownest and a Higher Being - known also as the White Lady, the Pale Queen - married to Wyrm

The Dreamers

Monomon "the Teacher" - Head Researcher of the Teacher's Archive

Lurien "the Watcher" - Steward of Hallow, the capital of Hallownest

Herrah "the Beast" - Queen of Deepnest and the Weavers, Mother of Hornet

Hornet - Princess of Deepnest and the Weavers, recognized noble of the Pale Court - daughter of Wyrm and Herrah

The Great Knights (of the Kingdom of Hallownest)

Dryya "the Fierce" - First Knight of Hallownest and personal Knight of the Pale Queen

Hegemol "the Mighty" - Second Knight of Hallownest

Isma "the Kind" - Third Knight of Hallownest

Ogrim "the Loyal" - Fourth Knight of Hallownest

Ze'mer "the Mysterious" - Fifth Knight of Hallownest, a stranger to the lands of Hallownest

Herallien "the Soul Master" - Master of the Soul Sanctum, Head in Soul Research

The Mantis Lords

Perlama - Eldest of the Lords

Tistina

Hymena

Cretoma - branded as the Traitor Lord

The Vessels - born from the union of Wyrm and Root, shaped with the power of the Void

 

Act 1 'Mortality'

Chapter 1: Falling Sun

The nail-lance was polished and sharpened to perfection, as always. Once this was over, it would be stained with the silvery ichor of bugs. Unpleasant business, she thought. Hard to feel pride for butchering helpless creatures.

But she had agreed to it, they all had.

Her warriors followed silently, as always.

They were trained well. Half of the four were experienced veterans, the other half were fresh, here to get experience in shedding blood.

Their prey would not give them much, however.

The bugs numbered barely half a dozen and they had not looked like warriors. Instead, they seemed like commoners, weak and soft like so many from their kingdom, unable to match even the young ones of her tribe.

Yet still, they must die.

Not because of their trespass, the Pale Truce had resigned them to give warning and a chance to turn around to those bugs who strayed into their territory.

No, it was because of the small, disgusting orange irises that had been visible in their eyes.

Just seeing them brought her pain. Pain and the fresh memories of her brother, betraying the entire tribe and leaving with a whole third of their warriors. A madness he had called faith, bringing strength to him and his followers. She had felt it too, in her dreams, enticing her. She had ignored it, even as it grew stronger, she and her sisters resisted. Yet he did not.

These bugs showed the same glow in their eyes, as they shambled along to wherever. It did not matter for they would not arrive there alive. She gripped her nail-lance tighter and looked to her small warband, seeing only determination and loyalty. It made her proud.

The signal was given silently and with perfect discipline and grace, the mantises surged forward towards their quarry.

Yet the bugs they had tailed already laid on the ground, still and unmoving.

Immediately she signalled to slow down, cautious of a potential trap lying for them. Nail-lance raised towards the nearest bug she approached carefully, two warriors following while the others guarded their back and escape route.

She stepped over to the first bug, gently putting the sharp point of her lance on its chest. Then, ready to pierce its heart the moment it was required, she leaned down to get a closer look.

The bug had its eyes closed. They seemed uninjured apart from the scratches and bruises it had accumulated going through the fungal wastes and perhaps other places.

She looked closer, as her warriors approached other bugs with the same caution and readied weapons. Indeed, the bug’s chest rose and fell softly. This one’s life was not yet extinguished.

“This one lives yet still.” Came the report from another warrior, his voice as sharp and high-pitched as most of the mantises’ were.

She frowned. There was something strange going on here.

Just as she thought of what to do, another bug stirred. Immediately she put one foot on the chest of the one she had inspected, while levelling her nail-lance towards the one who was awakening. The other warriors followed her example with their typical discipline.

The bug seemed to struggle to wake up, their arms trembling and shaking as they tried to push itself off the ground. Then the bug finally saw them, eyes widening in fear.

Eyes that were free of orange.

“Wha-w-what is happening?” The bug stuttered in a weak voice. “Where… where are we?”

She was perplexed at that. Didn’t this creature know that they had intruded on mantis territory? There seemed to be no deceit, only genuine confusion, and fear. There also seemed to be none of the strange madness that had gripped her brother. Had it stopped?

Could it really be so easy?

The bug underneath her leg started to shift, causing her to glance down. This one seemed to be only partially awake, eyes half open and also with no orange trace in them. They murmured, as if talking in their sleep.

“The light… where is the light? It has… extinguished…”

 

-o0o-

 

Pain

Never knew it, not physical one

This is physical pain

It hurts

Worse than being forgotten?

Yes

Being forgotten is slow and quiet

This is violent

Powerless

Light is dimming

Only darkness

Angry, violent void

No chance?

No survival?

End?

Yes

Rushing air

Great Pain

Can hear it screech

This is the end

Never expected it

Some bugs feel peace when close to death

Felt it in dreams

No peace

Just pain

Just desperation

When will it end?

When will it be over?

 

-o0o-

 

The room was deathly still, as were its occupants, lying in rows and rows on simple stone slabs. Few would care to call these arrangements “beds”, for little effort had been made to make them comfortable. Only a simple, small, silk pillow served to elevate the experience of resting here. Not that the occupants ever spoke a word against it.

Not that they ever would.

Not that they ever could.

No blankets had been given either, for the room was ensured to remain temperate. Only their cloaks covered their small, blackened bodies.

They would all be the same, dozens and dozens and dozens of copies, were it not for the heads. None of their shells was the same to another, horns and protrusions emerged in all manner of forms.

As records could prove, in a whole of one hundred seventy-four vessels, none had displayed the same shell as a previous one. A curiosity indeed.

Besides this anomaly though, they were quite similar. They behaved more or less the same, though an observant watcher could sometimes discern a quirk in one or the others behaviour.

While sleeping however, the vessels shared the same stillness.

Unbeknownst to any watcher however, the vessels tonight also shared a dream.

A battle between the sky and the pit.

White against black.

A duel that shook reality.

A duel that was decided already.

The being was losing, fighting desperately against an entity it did not understand.

Golden light seared through liquid darkness, but any damage was filled within a second.

The being was grabbed by claws as immaterial as they were lethal, ripping through white fur and into its body.

Again.

And again.

The entity tore into its victim, all while slinging more tendrils around its body.

Darkness consumed it, consumed all, extinguishing the light which had so desperately tried to stay visible.

Its last cry was of fear, desperation.

Death.

As one, the vessels awoke.

 

-o0o-

 

A dozen small figures trudged solemnly towards the cliff side. Their tools, sharpened and well maintained, gleamed in the light of their lumafly lanterns.

There had once been more.

Once they had also filled this short walk with happy songs, preparing themselves for their harsh work. But now, none were in a particularly happy mood.

Three more there should have been. But these three could not leave, were not allowed to leave.

They had been seized by the Dream.

Many of course had the Dream, or rather nightmare, of a light and a being shining upon them. But some seemed to be affected even more. They wandered about as if barely present in mind, swaying as if drunk. More and more their attention would wander and sometimes fall away entirely, staring off into space and not moving at all. And then, they would just not wake up for days, lying still as if dead.

Though it was what came afterwards that brought the real horror to the bugs. Their friends, family, loved ones, rising up again with a strange orange glow in their eyes. They would talk but it became more and more garbled, almost feral noises. They would either fall into a trance, going off to repeat some familiar tasks with no seeming end, or mindlessly attack whoever came near.

The procession of miner bugs reached the cliffside, their elevator ready to carry them to work. As the first third stepped on the small platform to be carried into the crystalline mountain, the last bug in line looked back to the small village they came from.

A sigh escaped her lips. thoughts wandering to her brother. Taken by madness he was and thus locked up securely with about half a dozen more. Fourteen bugs had already been transferred into the great city of Hallow, it was said so that the bright minds of the Pale King could attempt to find a cure. But none had returned, neither had any news of their condition getting any better. What had come back were news of the same plague also afflicting bugs in the great capital.

His majesty had made it known that a solution was being developed with utmost urgency and that any measure to stop this plague were being undertaken.

A plague. The Infection. That was what they were calling it now.

The miner bug shuddered, trying to supress a new wave of sadness to wash over it. What point was there in crying?

The elevator carried the next group of bugs upwards.

Shaking herself she gripped her nail-pick tighter. Closing her eyes, she began to hum the song the miners always loved to sing when going to work. It brought back nice memories, happy days at work, or singing it to her sweet little baby daughter.

The elevator descended back down, touching the ground with a heavy sound.

Yet, just as the miner bugs were about to step on it, one of them paused. Straining their eyes, they looked towards the mountain top. Then they became frantic, pointing and yelling.

Turning, the entire group stared at the Crystal Peak, and the bright light that shone over the summit.

 

-o0o-

 

It seemed as if he was gliding across the smooth polished floor, a grace and authority radiating from him that caused any bug to prostrate itself before him. Not that there were many at present anyway, for he was reclusive. His Kingsmoulds were lining the doors to the important rooms in his castle, as well as groups of them patrolling around accompanied by Wingmoulds. Usually, two of them or at the very least one of his Great Knights would accompany him, yet this was a matter too sensitive for even them to hear.

It was a matter only he, his wife, and a select few creatures knew about.

The fact that he had been called by the only one currently more closely involved with the matter then even he was… it was concerning to say the least.

Two Kingsmoulds opened the door dutifully before him.

The Room was small, a private meeting room. There was a table and two simple seats, no windows, or other openings for eavesdroppers. The sole occupant immediately stood up and bowed deeply before his master.

“S-sire, I apologize but I… this was… it seemed too important to-“

A simple hand gesture was enough to silence the stuttering bug. Then the monarch spoke, his voice calm, quiet even.

“Calm yourself, Lenceworth. Tell me, calmly and in order, why you abandoned your post.” There was no accusation nor anger in his voice and yet the bug winced as if in pain.

“It… Something has happened with the Vessels, something so far unprecedented sire. I was undertaking my typical rounds during the rest cycle when I was alerted by a noise coming from the resting hall. I rushed there, since they never make even a single sound during that time. When I arrived…” Lenceworth paused for a moment. “The vessels… were awake sire. All of them were sitting straight as statues and just staring ahead. They did not respond to me, not to anything I did. They just stared forward.”

The Pale King observed his servant while the bug recounted the events. Eventually he took a few more steps forward. Despite his negligible physical size, he seemed to tower over the one he had appointed as caretaker, to watch over the solution against the Infection.

“And so, you left them in the abyss and came to me?”

Dread started to crawl upon Lenceworth’s back. He could not shake the feeling that his life was on the edge now, dangled there by his liege.

“Sire, something m-must have happened! The vessels have never acted like this!” He swallowed the spittle forming out of sheer nervousness and fear. “My lord, they were shaking! All of them were staring ahead and shaking as if they had a nightmare. Which I know should be impossible my liege for you made them to be hollow and pure, yet they did! There was no exception, none of them reacted to command or even touch.”

Just then, a knock sounded on the door to the room. The Pale King knew who it was. Each of his Knights had their own way to knock on a door, a mix of a specific rhythm only they used and their unique body stature and strength.

This was a serious of sharp sounds reminding him of soldiers marching in parade formation. Dryya then.

He simply commanded “Enter” and the Great Knight curtly stepped into the room, closing the door behind herself and doing a sharp bow.

“Your majesty, I apologize for the interruption. We have received urgent news from Dirtmouth. A runner has arrived in the city of Hallow, speaking of something great and terrible happening…”

 

-o0o-

 

Above Hallownest, the dark sky was illuminated by a burning sun, its light visible for many and many more miles. It had started at the very top of the Crystal Peak, yet it had not stayed there. Only a few seconds after coming into existence, the light had moved.

Faster and faster, like a comet it had rocketed towards the small village nestled between two mountain ranges. Its inhabitants were pointing towards the comet plummeting towards them, covering their eyes from the burning light, and shouting in alarm and terror.

None of them heard, but inside one house, seven more bugs screamed as well. Locked away and restrained, they suddenly went wild, screaming and screeching incoherently.

When the light hit the foot of the King’s Pass, it was with a sound louder than any bug present had ever heard. Accompanying the crash was a piercing shriek that echoed over the lands, into the crystal mines and the cavernous crossroads underneath the village.

When the dust and smoke finally began to settle, the residents of Dirtmouth rejoiced, for it seemed they had been spared a violent end. Yet as the first and most courageous of them ventured beyond the borders to see what strange object had descended so violently near their home, they were shocked by what they saw.

Even when covered in dust and stone, its brilliantly white fur was visible. It was colossal, at least three times larger than any of them, even as it lay crumbled in an unmoving heap in the center of the crater it had broken into the rock.

What let the bugs pause in shock, however, was the fact that this being felt so familiar to them.

They recognized it for it had appeared in their dreams.

In their temporary holding place, the restrained bugs slowly regained consciousness. Still only half-awake, they wondered why they were restrained, why they were not in their homes.

And they wondered why their minds felt so empty.

 

-o0o-

 

Why can’t I breathe?

Breathe?

Never had to breathe

Why would I need to breathe?

What is happening?

More pain

Impact, somewhere

Is It still here?

Am I where It came from?

Nothing is happening

I feel tired

I never was tired

I still struggle to breath

I never had to breathe

I am… alone?

I am…

…so tired…

 

Chapter 2: The Crossroads of Fate

Summary:

And so it begins.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It occurred to Ogrim how picturesque they were. The thought challenged the discipline he exercised over his body, urging him to atleast chuckle. But he would not, for he understood the gravity of the situation. Somewhat. Even if a painting of this event would be a great honor for his colleagues.

And they were all great, were they not?

At the very left stood Ze’mer the Mysterious, holding her greatnail reversed, letting the blade fall behind her back to obscure it from the enemy. She was calm as always.

Next to her was Hegemol the Mighty, tall and proud in his armor. The heavy head of his maul slowly circled around him as the warrior tested out the weapon in the air in preparation.

In the middle and to the left of himself stood the Kind Isma. How graceful she looked, kneeling on the ground and brushing it as if in thought. In reality however, she was already using her magic, preparing for the attack with her plants in the ground.

And lastly, Dryya the Fierce, one hand on her nail and a scowl on her face. She had objected to their liege’s orders, they all had of course, but Dryya as always was loudest in her objection. True, they were certainly the strongest warriors in the kingdom, but they also held a grave duty, to protect the Pale King and Queen with their lives. How could they do that if they were placed in face of the enemy, an enemy they did not know the extent of, with their King at a distance and without their protection?

But they were still loyal servants and so they had to follow his divine order. And true, their liege was at what seemed to be a safe distance, situated at the mouth into the Crystal Peak which was on the other side of the small valley and quite a distance off the ground. And he was accompanied by no fewer than twenty Kingsmoulds, as well as several flights of Wingmoulds. The Queen was safe in the Palace and guarded even stronger.

It spoke to the severity of this threat that the King had wished to see for himself, besides bringing this strong of a compliment with him. It concerned Ogrim, and all of his colleagues, but he was also filled with pride that their liege trusted them so greatly to act as first strike against this danger.

Even though it certainly did not look very dangerous.

It looked more like a crumbled heap of a body, its white colouration covered in dust and dirt and small stones. What looked like a multitude of long limbs lay sprawled from two sides of the fur-covered main body. It was of great size, Ogrim had to admit that much. The three spikes pointing out from one point was also an indication to be more careful. But otherwise?

Not very impressive really.

Also, what creature had fur? Ogrim was aware of a small community of moths, who he had heard were partially covered in soft fur. But he doubted that they grew to this size. Neither would a flea, though they did not have them here in Hallownest. Ze'mer's words was all he could go off. She had also not told them that this was a flea.

No. This seemed to be something different, not just judging by its size. Really, that was the only thing he could understand, everything else was strange to him. That the creature was the size of a house, that he could understand and plan for.

Oh well. He trusted his king, they all did. And the monarch had taken one look at the creature and stared for a full minute, before ordering them to take position and ready for attack. He almost seemed reluctant when Dryya, politely, requested him to increase the distance towards the oncoming battle. This was something dangerous. Or at least important.

Hegemol continued swinging his maul around himself, while Isma carefully raised herself off the ground. She nodded slightly to show her readiness.

Ogrim had to supress a grin, eyeing the boulder right in front of him. A full dozen was laid out in a line before the knights, for him to use in the opening barrage. They would start this glorious fight with one of their most trained manoeuvres. All they were waiting for was the order of the King.

-o0o-

Were she not right there, he would have never believed it. Even as the message had arrived in his palace, that a being too similar to the one in his subject’s dreams had landed near Dirtmouth, he had wished it to be false. And yet, as he had emerged from the Stag Station with his troops and flanked by his knights, the reality was still at the foot of the King’s Pass.

The Radiance was here.

Even now, standing amidst his Kingsmoulds at the mouth into the crystal mines, looking through a spyglass at the crumbled form of his adversary, his mind raced at the implications and possible explanations.

Was this a trick?

Had the Radiance completely entered this world or was a part of her still within the Dream Realm?

Was it a mistake to even try and confront her or his last chance to stop whatever she was attempting here?

Next to him a Kingsmould clanked its weapon against its chest plate. It meant the signal of Dirtmouth’s completed evacuation had been received. It also meant there was no further point in delaying.

If only his premonition would finally be clear again. He could only glean muddled pictures or futures that too soon became irrelevant as new events occurred. In short, it was useless. Yet still he tried.

*A tall figure, covered in soft fur and spreading wide wings towered over a form a fraction of its size. Two burning eyes looked down at it, no, HER. Small horns that were barely yet formed. A small red cloak covering most of her body. Shaking in fear at the towering being in front of her.*

The spyglass fell and cracked upon the floor. The moulds all turned to look at their maker’s distress.

He simply raised a hand high.

-o0o-

The single nearby Kingsmould, which had stood impassively with its gaze directed to where their liege was the entire time, finally moved. It raised its weapon and stamped it on the ground once.

The signal for them to start the assault. As one, the knights moved according to their plan.

Ogrim had the first boulder between his curved claws before the Kingsmould had even finished raising its blade. A tick later it was in the air, sailing towards the mysterious creature. In the tact of a second another boulder was sent flying at high speed. They were great throws all of them, yet they were nothing more than half of the distraction attack.

The other half was lumbering forward, gaining speed with every step, his mighty maul ready. Behind Hegemol was Ze’mer, keeping the massive, armored form between herself and their target. He would draw the eyes of the enemy while she would hide and await the moment they closed distance enough.

The first boulder was already halfway to its destination, the last had just started to fly. Ogrim charged straight forward now, just as Isma unleashed her own attack. Vines covered in small thorns burst out of the ground around the creature, striking and latching themselves around any limb they could find.

Hegemol was close enough now. The maul’s massive head moved to his left as he made a jump in the same direction, while from behind him Ze’mer dashed forward. Her greatnail gleamed, sharp enough to cut a leaf without moving.

And lastly, opposite of her, Dryya had finished circling the target, low to the ground and swift as a lightning strike. Her own nail raised she was almost at the creature.

Great were the knights indeed, for such an assault against a single opponent would leave their foe with little ways to defend itself. Its attention would naturally have been drawn to Ogrim and Hegemon from the very start, the first with his frame and the display of twirling his weapon around, the other while collecting and placing boulders.

Once the attack began, the lumbering armored juggernaut and the hail of boulders would be the first immediate worry, enabling the faster Ze’mer and Dryya to run below the attention of their foe. Before the enemy could react and dodge the barrage, Isma’s vines would ground it for long enough for the stones to atleast come close to their mark.

No reprieve could be given to the enemy and so Hegemol and Ze’mer would split, the latter striking at the same time as Dryya in a pincer manoeuvre. Shortly thereafter Hegemon would make his first mighty strike and only a few moments after that Ogrim would arrive to add his own strength. From there the knights would give themselves over to the fluid flow of battle.

Many times had this been practiced, the King’s expectations surpassed by the chosen bugs' that served as knights, for to fail him would be their greatest defeat. And so, just as so many times before, the Five Great Knights performed their deadly dance.

Heavily the stones impacted against the white-ish form, many shattering into smaller rocks and more dust to cover it. Already the vines had tightly restrained it to the ground, making it immobile and an easy target. Simultaneously, two nails dug themselves deep into the still form, before their wielders slashed them out and moved counter clockwise. Only a moment later another heavy crack was heard as Hegemol’s crashed his own weapon against his enemy, surely pulverizing its shell and bones. Already he reared back for another strike as his two colleagues slashed away with incredible speed.

Ogrim himself was nearly there as well, though he could not stop himself from faltering. He slowed down slightly where he should have been building momentum to charge the foe. The foe had not yet moved. Neither when thorns or nails pierced through its fur and into its shell, nor when the maul smashed against its side did it react.

Was it, perhaps, already dead? Or was this a trap?

No, he could not falter now! He had been given an order and he would carry it out! Even though momentum had been lost, Ogrim put all his strength into the last few moments of his sprint before rolling into a ball and slamming fully against the creature’s form.

It was with a horrible crack that he broke through its outer shell and into what was inside.

The image of their friend ramming himself literally into the creature’s body caused the rest of the knights to finally cease their assault, though none was foolish to let their guard down.

“Ogrim? Are you alright?” Isma called out as she cautiously closed the distance to her colleagues.

Inside the creature, Ogrim was busy attempting to clean his face of whatever was covering it. He did not wish to waste thoughts on it right now, it was disgusting enough. Finally, he managed to crack one eye open to see the insides of the thing he had so gracefully catapulted himself into.

It seemed to be almost hollow on the inside, almost like a shell. He could see where the other knights’ weapons had done their toll, long streaks of broken shell and a great web of cracks with chunks missing where Hegemol had struck. Indeed, he could see the mighty knight attempting to peek through the largest hole, a massive hand keeping fur out of his own eyes.

Ogrim was half submerged in a strange liquid, a faded orange in colour, that was now draining due to him adding a new entrance to this shell.

No, this egg!

Egg was the only way he could describe it as he finally noticed what lay in the middle, coming into view as the liquid receded more and more.

For there, curled in on itself, still wet from being submerged just a moment before, was a living creature!

It stirred, and immediately Ogrim raised himself into a combat stance, his claws ready to strike. Yet the creature just flopped and twitched, unfurling itself. Though it was stained with the pale orange liquid, he could guess that its chitin was the same brilliant white that its eggshell likely had been.

A set of four fluffy-looking wings unfurled unsteadily, revealing a no less furry main body. Six limbs of smooth white chitin jerkily extended from its body, two legs and four arms it seemed. Two antennae and a blade-shaped of horn of sorts pointed out from where Ogrim could only guess its head was, the fur made it difficult to determine. That was until it turned into his general direction, and he could see its face, a single spot of black chitin with no fur.

And two golden eyes that starred at him, clouded and dazed still, yet brilliant in their own right.

The creature seemed to struggle to keep itself upright, and awake it seemed, making a strange soft grumbling sound he could not define.

Vaguely he noticed Dryya standing in the large whole, nail raised, yet unmoving. Even her steel-like discipline did not stop her from hesitating at this unusual sight.

Then this strange new creature seemed to lose its inner battle to stay awake and flopped forward. It only avoided another bath in the orange liquid because Ogrim managed to catch it in his arms. Gently, he held it, noticing not only how large it seemed to be, but how wonderfully soft it was as well!

But he was a knight and thus could not give into the temptation to just stand and savour the feeling of having something so fluffy in his claws. So, he turned to Dryya and simply asked “Should we bring it to his majesty?”

“…Yes.” Dryya responded simply, though her voice did not carry her usual cold discipline. “We should.”

Though as they stepped out of the eggshell, and the strange liquid, it seemed his highness was already there.

And Ogrim thought that he might never forget his liege’s face.

The shock, followed by pure, absolute anger and hatred on the mask of the Pale King as he regarded the being brought before him. It would have been able to shatter an entire mountain.

-o0o-

Lurien found it lucky in this moment that he was not a young bug anymore, for otherwise he would have paced around the room to the point of carving a line into the floor. Not that it made him any less agitated, nervous, or even a bit less impatient. But he chose to view it as a good thing.

After all, his King had travelled to the surface with a sizable contingent of warriors accompanying him and Lurien did not know why. He was only informed by one of his own retainers who saw the king leave his palace, while the simple bug was returning with documents that he had requested.

It troubled him that their King had not informed him of anything, him especially, who had been deemed trusted enough to serve as dreamer once a vessel for the Infection was created. Either it was even more secretive than this, or the Pale King did not have the time or patience to send him a messenger.

Lurien hoped dearly that nothing bad would happen. But right now, there was little he could do other than wait and try to go after his duties.

The old bug heard the faint tip-tap of his most trusted servant approaching his room. This day seemed to be full of unusual things.

“Enter, Mardel.” His personal retainer swiftly stepped into the room and closed the door, bowing curtly.

“Watcher, I apologise for the disturbance. The Soul Master is requesting to meet with you. He is rather insistent about it.”

Lurien sighed deeply. He did not really like the Soul Master, and he was sure that it was a mutual distaste. The bug was delving into research about soul and magic even though the King himself did not approve! The only reason the entire “Soul Sanctum”, as the arrogant scholar called his tower, had not been forcefully closed was because the Pale King had more pressing matters to worry about.

Though Monomon had theorized to him once that their liege was keeping inactive about the problem in case it could actually provide helpful solutions. Lurien understood of course, against such a crisis anything had to be considered. It still didn’t make him like it, not one bit. In his opinion, the Soul Master had become too arrogant because of it.

“Sent to him that I accept.” He replied with the wave of a claw.

“He is standing before our doors, Watcher. I will have him let in. Should we make him wait in the third-floor office?”

Lurien smiled under his mask. “Ah, Mardel, you pre-empted my thoughts completely. Yes, the third-floor office will do nicely for this. Could you also bring me the folder about the sanctum’s activity?”

Mardel bowed and went to fetch the binder, moving unusually relaxed, and took his time searching it out from between many more similar folders. Eventually he gently deposited it on the desk of Lurien, before turning to walk out of the door. Shortly after, the metallic sounds of the elevator descending could be heard.

A chuckle escaped the Watcher’s mask as he opened the folder and began to inspect the documents and reports inside. His tower had a system of pneumatic tubes, a newer invention of Monomon the Teacher, to ease the delivery of notes and small items between key points in the tower, his office and the post at the front doors included.

However, it seemed Mardel had forgotten this and would thusly have to descend the entire tower to let the Soul Master inside. Hopefully he would not be distracted on his way, his retainer tended to become so easily side-tracked when going to greet a guest of his.

Oh, it was petty to the extreme, but Lurien failed to feel guilty about it. Making your guest wait was standard practice when the one you were meeting was not in particularly good standing towards yourself. Added to that was that the office on the third floor was not located near an elevator, any official one anyway. This meant the Soul Master would have to climb up the stairs, or rather he would float, the arrogant bastard. Also, the office had an office table that was situated on a slightly raised platform over where the guest would sit.

In short, Lurien would get as much satisfaction as he could by making the Soul Master's visit inconvenient for the fool.

Reading up on the sanctum’s activities was still something practical, so it was not all in the name of being petty.

Eventually, Lurien decided that he had let his guest wait long enough. Standing up, he chose to take the folder with him, in case it might be useful to have on hand. Taking his personal elevator, passing the watcher’s knights in their sparring bouts, then taking the unofficial servant’s elevator that ended near the office, it took Lurien only a few minutes to arrive.

Entering the office he was glad to see the look of impatience upon the swelled up face of the bug that had proclaimed itself as Soul Master, a title that had sadly been officialised via the wearer’s strong connections and deep pockets.

Without a word, the Watcher passed by the floating scholar, and settled down with a sigh in the office chair.

“Watcher, I do not appreciate being kept waiting at any time. This time however, my purpose for being here is of actual importance!” The Soul Master grumbled loudly. Lurien resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“A good day to you as well. If it is so urgent, then why do you not just say it, Herallien?” At the mention of his name, the Soul Master's right eye twitched. The air around him seemed to shimmer a little bit and Lurien felt a little unease.

Trusted advisor of the Pale King and Watcher of the city of Hallow he may be, he was still just an older bug. And while the bug in front of him had yet to achieve his loudly proclaimed goal of finding a cure against the Infection, he had broken the secret soul magic. Still, it would not do to show weakness. “Let me guess, you came here to tell me that you have finally made some actual progress?”

“I came here, Watcher, to tell you that the patients in the care-centers have awoken from their madness!”

“…Pardon me, but what?” It was all that Lurien could say. This news had completely blindsided him, his mind was uncertain of how to respond to this.

Luckily for him, Herallien simply chose to explain further. “This morning, the bugs that had been placed into our care for observation had a violent reaction, all of them at once! Before we could interfere, they became still and lifeless, no hint of this plague remaining. I checked the care-centers and there, all the bugs were awake and free of this sickness, though most were still confused. I was at half of the centers on my way to your tower, they all report the same thing!”

“Huh…” was all that Lurien could really say. This seemed… well, like a miracle for one. Was his majesty already aware of this? Was it connected with why he had suddenly left his palace?

“’Huh’? Is that all that the Watcher has to say to this?” The Soul Master crossed his arms, smirking condescendingly as he floated above the ground. “Is your old mind still troubling to understand what I am saying? Do I need to explain to you what this means for our kingdom?”

“There is no need for this tone. I was simply surprised by this sudden change, though it is not unpleasant at all. I will make my own visits to the centers to make myself a picture of how things are going. The king will want a detailed report I imagine.” Lurien rose from his seat and gave a polite bow. “Thank you for notifying me and for your own effort to look after the scope of this phenomenon. Should it be true that the Infection has receded, you might be able to focus your attention to more fruitful research.”

Herallien also bowed, if only to hide his look of disdain towards the Watcher. “I thank you for giving me some of your precious time. I shall find my own way out now, no need to bother any of your staff.”

With that he quickly floated out of the office, leaving Lurien to plan a visit to the care-centers for the infected citizenry.

 

“Shrivelled old fool! Lording his connection to the king in front of my face!" Herallien vented in his thoughts as he soared down the hallways of the Watcher’s tower, uncaring for any of the retainers and servants that he spooked.

“He is not incorrect however, should the Infection be truly gone, then we have just lost our potentially sole justification to still be active! I don’t know whether or not the king thinks to shut us down, he could be planning it at this very moment!” Finally he was out of the tower, wasting no time in climbing upwards in the air and heading towards his sanctum.

“Besides that, we have just lost a good source of soul. Those totems do not give enough, without the infected and insane bugs, we will have to slow down our research and efforts. I cannot allow that! But what measures could help us without bringing any attention that would spell our doom?!”

Eventually he landed on one of the balconies, the door already being held open by one of his researchers. The two bugs headed inside, both barely floating above the floor.

“How did the meeting go, master?” The soul-infused bug asked carefully.

“As well as could be expected, which means bad for us! The Watcher did not know already of the news, but this means not the king is equally unaware. Not that he would even remain so for long I imagine. There was no open threat but the old crook saw it fit to remind me of how our vital research is perceived! We will have to be more careful, as well as look for more sources now that no new bugs are going to be brought to us.” The Soul Master rambled in his anger. The duo flew into a larger room where several more of his scholars were discussing this morning’s news heatedly with each other. They fell silent as their master entered.

“Sent out crews to gather more soul totems! Search any hint you can find about the snail-shamans! We will not be stopped in our pursuit, by no bug in the entirety of Hallownest!”

-o0o-

She wished they would do this more often. Root really did, it had been sorely lacking in quite a while now. Just sit down in one of these lovely decorated rooms and have some nice tea and simply relax. She called it ‘quality time as a couple’. He called it ‘unfortunately not doable’. It wasn’t that she didn’t understand why they couldn't have some relaxing time, in his mind atleast. There was always so much to do, but with the Radiance having been on the warpath against Hallownest, their work had to be tripled. Such a situation left little time for relaxing.

Didn’t make it any less important. And if anyone could bring the Pale King to do anything, it was his Pale Queen. As his wife, co-ruler, and ally, she had a duty to keep him on his path and functioning.

Long way to say, she found herself to be totally justified in using her branches to take away about half of the paperwork he had brought with him to her teatime.

“This is serious, Root, so please cease this.” Her Wyrm demanded, though there was almost none of the gravity and authority with which he oh so loved to lace his voice, especially when speaking towards the simple bugs of their kingdom. Against her however, he knew it wouldn’t really work. She knew as well, of course.

“We are in a room made to relax, yet you are still working, Wyrm.” She chided good-naturedly. “So, what other choice do I have?”

“If I recall correctly, you asked me to be here.” He responded neutrally.

“So I did. And here you are.” She sing-sang, putting the papers well out of his reach and starting to absentmindedly looking over a few while drinking her tea. “If you truly did not want this on some level, you would not have come.”

He did not respond, because he knew she was right. He had neglected her presence for too long recently, he could feel himself becoming calmer in a way he had not been in quite a while. Also, the tea was good. Root knew what she was doing.

“So, what exactly has happened?” She asked him calmly while sipping her tea.

“You know what happened. I am under no illusion that your own servants did not already give you all the details the moment I re-entered the palace.” He replied sternly. Of course, he wasn’t admonishing her for having her own network throughout the palace, indeed throughout the entirety of Hallownest. On the contrary, it was what allowed her to work so effectively towards any of their goals.

“Yes, but I want to hear it from you. Saying it out loud helps with clearing the mind and sorting out all the details. Trust me on this.” She replied with an almost playful nature.

So that was what it was about. He should have seen it really. Where he was often direct, Root was much more subtle and cunning in a conversation, even if she acted out of her pure kindness. Glancing around, he made sure that no openings were present for someone to listen in onto their conversation. But no, Root had chosen the room well in preparation for this, as he should expect from her. The only exit was the door guarded by Dryya and Ogrim on the other side. They had the privacy to discuss… her.

Quickly, Wyrm sorted the papers remaining on his side, bringing up the reports most important to this.

“In the last sleep cycle, inhabitants of Dirtmouth spotted a bright light suddenly appearing over the Crystal Peak, before it flew down and struck the base of the King’s Pass. They immediately sent a messenger via Stag to inform us, especially since some of the inhabitants thought they recognized the creature that had landed from their dreams. As it turned out, it was indeed the Radiance-“

“And how are you certain?” Wyrm looked up at his Queen with a dry look, causing her to raise some of her many branches to appeace him. “I trust you, my Mind. But, just for the process, tell me how you are sure.”

He sighed quietly. How his Heart was able to convince him so easily he would likely never understand. And yet, he was fine with that. “You remember that I had to face her before in my own mind, her form then was exactly as we found her earlier at the mountain. So, certain that she had, somehow, found entry into our world, I ordered the knights to engage and neutralize her. Only it seemed that since landing she had… transmorphed herself.”

“The implications of which are many and varied.” The White Lady concluded. He nodded at this. “So, we are very certain that it is the fading goddess who has landed on our lands. The question would be now how she managed to do so and why.”

She took a long drink of tea and he did the same. The taste was good, a bit spicy perhaps. With two clinks, the cups were set back down on their plates.

“Was this intentional or accidental, this is the mystery before us.” Root spoke with a faint sense of dramatics, smiling despite the situation. “All in all, I find myself inclined to the latter, my King.”

“And how is that my Queen?” He responded. “Are you saying so because the Radiance seems to have ended her plague upon our people?”

“Well, what is your theory about this?”

“I am not so sure myself. If the Radiance had sought to gain entry into the material world, she could have relinquished the Infection to gather more concentration and power. It is supported by how her vessel was nothing more than a cocoon to grow a more suitable body, similar to what I did at the Kingdom’s Edge.”

“A solid point, my King. However, as a goddess, relinquishing her dream-plague would only serve to lose her sources of power. Afterall, no Infection, nobody dreams about her anymore. Also, you shed your form for it was ill-suited to create a kingdom. Her original form would have been more suited to act as a goddess and she would have found a suitable entrance into Hallownest eventually.” Root refilled her teacup while still holding half a dozen reports and other papers to look at. “Perhaps ending the infection was to gather energy, or it was a result of her losing power. I simply think that her current form, from what Dryya told me, would not have been if she planned to challenge us here as a goddess. Especially with how it was introduced to our realm, so to speak.”

“I see what you mean, my Queen.” Wyrm acquiesced. “I suppose we can only theorize for now. However, I have already sent a retainer to the resting grounds. The moths there were once the devout followers of the Radiance, perhaps their eldest and wisest can give us insights.”

“So, you would reveal this new development to someone outside of us?” It was not an accusation; it was a curious question to make sure. This was why he valued his Queen, she always seemed to want to make sure he had thought about what he was doing.

“The inhabitants of Dirtmouth witness her descend, which means word will spread inevitably. In this case, secrecy will have to be sacrificed to make sure we know of the current state of things as best as possible.”

She nodded at this, satisfied at his answer. “So then, where is she, our wayward moth-goddess?”

This made him smile. As well as realize how he had missed her humor, especially in this sort of situation. “There is a chamber, not too far from the palace, that is reclusive and secure enough to hold her for now. I did not wish to have her anywhere close to the city or any other settlement, so the temple of the black egg was not an option. For now, at least.”

“Has she woken up yet?” The Root asked, trying to keep away her rising guilt at the mention of the place where… their original plan would have come to fruition.

“No. I have some of our personal constructors set up something to hold her. For now, she is simply bound in a cell.”

His Queen nodded at that, though it appeared her mind was drifting towards another issue. He was surprised to see her seemingly gather her will to ask something.

“We… agree that the Infection is over, correct?” She asked, almost cautiously. It threw him off a bit.

“We cannot say for certain right now, but it does appear so. In Dirtmouth, all infected were awake shortly after she crashed upon the earth. I have so far received reports from Lurien that the number of infected bugs has gone down rapidly in Hallow, similar reports from other settlements. Even the mantises have sent a notice that they found some of our citizens who had been corrupted by her, but suddenly under their own will again, confused as they might have been. We will of course negotiate for their safe return, perhaps they will insist upon a trade of sorts…” He trailed off as he realized what her next question would be.

“Then, what are we going to do about the vessels?”

The question lingered between them for a minute, then another. Eventually the monarch released his breath in a long sigh. In his mind, he recalled the small premonition, that snippet of a future, that he had glanced before the Radiance’s capture. Of her menacing his…

“We cannot be certain of her, supposedly, complete lack of danger, towards us or our kingdom.” He was dodging the question. She told him as much, preferring blank honesty as opposed to skirting around the issue. With this, she did not want to keep things vague.

“The vessels were created to deal with the infection and, as it would seem in the moment, her plague has vanished. So, now that their original… purpose is gone already, what will we do with all of them? Humor me, please.”

One of her branches laid upon his shoulder, curling up to cup the cheek of his mask. He could not seem to be able to meet her eyes, instead looking down. It was not often that Wyrm showed his guilt over the plan, even in her presence. He was her opposite in that regard. She might have kept her façade when faced with retainers and sycophants, but in the circle of those she trusted she could not always keep it maintained.

“…I don’t know my Heart.” He whispered his confession quietly. She moved her branches, gently pulling him closer into an embrace. He accepted the comfort, laying his mask against her body and feeling her kind warmth. “I simply do not know anymore.”

She nuzzled against him, pale mask against pale mask, draping herself over his smaller form while still being mindful of the sharp points that formed his crown.

“We will find a way, my Mind.” She cooed. “Just have some optimism. You are the one with foresight, but I feel that things will become better soon.”

 

Notes:

From one story to the next because Silksong is out and I had this since I started studying at uni, so what time better than now?

I will be perfectly honest, I never really had much care for time-travel-fix-it stories. And then this idea wormed itself into my brain so I am no longer allowed to say anything about the trope. However, I will do my best to still make it interesting. With one of the core-rules, imo, for such stories where the timeline or chain of events is drastically changed: If one catastrophe is averted, another one might just arise. Same with villains really.
Because in a world where the Infection suddenly stops, who is left in situations that would make them reach too far for their own good?

 

In other stuff!
Wyrm and Root, outside of being fascinating creatures and powerful beings (that I hope to do justice) also have quite a few pet names for each other in this story. My favorite is My Heart(4Root)/My Mind (4Wyrm). They keep eachother balanced.
I kinda feel bad for the Great Knights. They are supposed to be these powerful and skilled warriors. And here I am, throwing them against a glorified egg. I'll try to give them more opportunities to show off. I mean, y'all have seen the tags. At least one of them will get her spotlight.
The design for the Radiance in this is something I wish I could draw better, but my drawing skills are not great and prob will never be anything big. I might try to provide a sketch but no promises. However, I will stand on the hill of Four-Arms-Supremacy.
And yes, that was young Hornet in front of the Radiance in Wyrm's vision. His forsight is shit but he saw that much and does not like it.

I hope I will do this story well and that you will enjoy it. Thanks for reading <3

Chapter 3: Seeing the Truth Unwilling

Summary:

A goddess awakes, her fate about to be decided.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She felt as if she was floating.

Everything was so still, so silent. So dark.

Her mind was clouded, thinking was difficult.

Something cold was wrapped around her. It was heavy.

There were so many sensations that she had never felt.

*No!* she thought. *Focus!*

She tried to detach herself from the vessel she was in, to return to her realm and leave whatever creature she was controlling in its own. But she couldn’t.

There was no separation from this vessel, nor was there entry into the dream realm. She wondered, she asked, she screamed in her mind against whatever was binding her. Yet, it did not relent, and she was stuck in this vessel.

She strained and fought, trying to make sense of this situation. Her mind tried to remember… what did she need to remember…

A fight in the skies of her realm. A creature made of pure blackness, ripping into her. Eight piercing white eyes that glared with hate and unspoken wrath, as it dragged her down into-

The Radiance gasped for air as she opened her eyes wide. Her brain registered movement near her but she could not focus on it at the moment.

Her eyes were still filled with the terrifying imagine of the creature that had killed her, ears filled with the horrifying sounds from their fight, no, her slaughter. Only slowly did it both fade away, bringing reality to the Radiance.

The room she was in was cold and dark, only illuminated by half a dozen lumafly lanterns affixed to the walls around her. The air was chill and stale, uncomfortably so as she had to become acclimated to breathing it.

Or rather, acclimated to breathing in general. Her throat was hurting terribly. Her eyes stung from even the insufficient lighting in this room. Afterall, they had never been used before. All her limbs burning from her sudden movement, chafing against the rough ground and the cold, metal chains binding her.

Chains?

Steadily, her eyes adjusted enough to make out her surroundings. She was on the ground in a room where about a full dozen creatures were assembled. Looking down, which caused her neck muscles to protest heavily, she could indeed see metal chains wrapped around her body. Her legs were bound tightly against her lower body, her arms couldn’t move either, nor could her wings.

Wait…

The creatures around her once again faded out of the Radiance’s attention, as with growing horror she looked upon her own body. And it was her own body, so similar to her true form and yet horribly different. Entirely physical.

The former god began to hyperventilate.

-o0o-

They looked at each other, both seeming so out of place in the palace. Their masks were almost on equal height, another unusual situation for the two tall beings.

“Herrah.” Said Monomon the Teacher, as always gently floating above the ground with the tips of her long tendrils only a claw's width away from touching the floor.

“Monomon.” Said Herrah the Beast, her massive form intimidating enough for any retainer to suddenly choose to just walk an extra bit so they could avoid the corridor she was currently in.

“I see that you have been summoned as well. This would mean his majesty has something important to announce to us, which would narrow down the possibilities. Oh, and it appears you are not alone here. What a pleasant surprise.”

Indeed, the intimidating figure of the Beast was undercut, though only slightly and, considering the lack of retainers around them, definitely not sufficiently, by the small child in one of her four arms. The small bug was blinking at the tall researcher with curiosity and surprising intelligence considering her apparent age.

The apparent mother, however, behaved as she always did. Guarded and with that slight notion of perpetual disdain towards anyone who was not a Weaver.

“Yes. I have been summoned by your king this morning and so I am here. Because of the short notice, I had to bring my daughter Hornet with me.” At the mention of her name, small Hornet chirped happily.

Monomon chuckled goodnaturedly, before turning and floating towards the designated meeting room. Herrah followed besides her, her expression bored and displeased as always. Also following the Teacher, although on her other side so as to be as far away from the Beast, was her apprentice and assistant researcher Quirrel.

She had of course assured him that Herrah was not that dangerous. She was perfectly willing to be civil and diplomatic and had been so for quite some time. But she still carried that aura of primal savagery and danger with her, scaring away bugs left and right. Not that Herrah ever seemed to have interest in doing anything against it. On the contrary, really.

The one good thing about it was that Herrah would not be offended by bugs avoiding her presence. If she ever seemed like it, it was only to further watch them struggle and squirm under her sharp questioning. Monomon had to admit that sometimes it was indeed entertaining to watch.

“So, Herrah, is your child going to be present at the meeting then?” The Teacher asked the Beast casually as they passed fleeing retainers and royal guards that tried to suppress shivers as the Queen of Deepnest passed them by.

“Midwife was not available at this early hour and I do not trust any of his bugs in this castle to even watch her. It would also behoof the Wyrm to spend some time with his daughter.”

This was another thing with the Beast. It seemed she did not leave any chance unused to talk about the Pale King in… well, Lurien called it ‘disrespectful’. Monomon thought ‘pertly’ was more appropriate.

Really, at times it almost seemed like a game of how fast Herrah was able to drive the Watcher up a wall.

“If he insists on your child not being present, would you trust me enough to leave her in Quirrel’s presence, atleast for a short while?” Monomon offered, gesturing to her hiding assistant with one of her tendrils. Said assistant shrinked away even further as Herrah turned towards them. “It was just a friendly suggestion.”

The Queen of Deepnest just made a noncommittal sound. They soon began to pass the still, white forms of the Kingsmoulds guarding the important rooms and sections of the palace.

“Ah and there we are already.” Monomon declared loudly, mostly because none of the others in her presence seemed to talk anytime soon. It was the usual meeting room for the ‘dreamers’ and as it seemed the rest was already present. The King and Queen of Hallownest sat next to eachother as always, while Lurien the Watcher was to the left of his monarch. He was also already looking dissatisfied upon seeing small Hornet in her mother’s arms, though the old bug was courteous enough to not scowl. No doubt Herrah would have taken the chance to show offence and cross words with him.

While Lurien let slip his displeasure, the King seemed indifferent towards her presence. And, completing the trio of reactions, the White Lady immediately rose from her chair and hurried over to her tea-time partner.

“Herrah, it has been a while since we could meet here! And you brought your daughter!” She exclaimed with genuine happiness. Monomon was sure that the White Lady would have enveloped the Beast in a great hug were it not for the child. The fact that Herrah had, repeatedly and loudly, voiced her dislike for such contact had never prevented the Queen from doing it regardless.

“Hello, little one.” The White Lady cooed as she lowered herself to be more on eye level with small Hornet. “How are you? My, you have certainly grown since last I saw you.”

While his wife had already begun fawning over the child, her husband remained indifferent as he addressed the Beast. “Herrah, while it is touching that you have brought your daughter here, this meeting is no place for her-“

“Then you should have given me more time before the meeting, Wyrm.” The Queen of Deepnest shot back, not caring to suppress a twitch of the eye at his choice of words regarding Hornet. Lurien in turn had to obviously supress his outrage at her interrupting his monarch. Luckily, everyone else was already used to it.

“Well,” The Pale King replied, ignoring the break of protocol, like always. “This discussion is of utmost importance, so I will have to ask you to keep your daughter away. The same goes for you, Monomon.”

The Teacher nodded, she had already guessed so far, yet the Beast was not so accepting.

“And what exactly am I supposed to do now, Wyrm? Should I give my precious daughter, your precious daughter, to the lot of your sniffling sycophants? Or would you prefer her to be in the presence of those constructs you enjoy so much?”

Monomon was a bit ashamed of how much she had to reign in herself, so as to not let her amusement be heard. Lurien meanwhile sounded as if he was struggling to breath. Behind her, Quirrel was clutching her cloak like a stone statue. Strangely enough however, the White Lady betrayed no emotion in this case. Usually, she would playfully scold her friend or try to diffuse the situation.

That was… unusual.

The Pale King simply rapped his fist against the table in a serious of knocking sounds of various strength, while his eyes never broke contact with those of the Beast of Deepnest. A few moments later, one of the doors opened and Isma stepped in, bowing towards her King and Queen.

“If you want, Isma will watch over her and entertain her.” He spoke coldly.

The two beings stared at each other for several moments, either daring the other to back down first. Eventually however, it seemed that Herrah had enough of opposing the King. “Acceptable” she growled, stepping over to the Knight who bowed once again.

Under Herrah’s judging stare, Isma carefully reached out on claw towards the small child who was watching her curiously.

“Hello, small one.” She spoke in that soft, melodic voice for which she was so known for. “I am here to play with you for a bit. My name is Isma.”

The gentle claw of the Knight stopped short of reaching Hornet’s mask. The rest of the distance was instead bridged by the child herself, who reached with her short arms to grasp the larger claw with her own, squealing and chirping happily.

Hornet’s mother meanwhile did not deign to say even a word to the Knight, handing over her precious child while giving a glare that promised murder and death should anything happen. With a bow and a babbling child in her arms, Isma swiftly left the chamber. Quirrel, having been given a few quiet words by his master, followed her diligently.

And so, the five most influential beings in Hallownest were assembled and ready for probably their most important meeting.

-o0o-

The Radiance was doing… relatively better. She had stopped hyperventilating. She was also not so completely overwhelmed by everything around her to miss what was going on. That was pretty much the extent of what had improved.

Everything else was just as bad as before.

She, a goddess! Reduced to this pathetic form and bound in chains, surrounded by the abhorrent constructs of that pale wyrm!

And to top it all, she felt weak. Before, even in her reduced state, her power had been great and terrible, able to inflict a dream-plague upon the bugs to wipe them out! When challenged, she had unleashed hundreds of sharp, gleaming blades and rays of burning light. She was powerful, she was-

She was fighting a losing battle, throwing all she had against a creature that did not even acknowledge her efforts.

Black claws gripped her, piercing her form-

She was weak. She had been dead. She was still plagued by these memories.

For the Radiance was certain that these were not visions or anything like it. No, this had happened. It was too vivid, too real. Her entire body remembered where it had been struck, where it had bled her essence. She could not forget.

At the very least, the memories grounded her. Not that that made it any better.

She had to keep thinking clearly to have a chance to escape this confinement. Then… then she could at the very least not worry about being killed by the angry wyrm. Or his lackeys.

Speaking of which, there were about a dozen in this room. They were all tall creatures of pure black, contained in stainless white armor and wielding scything blades in two of four arms. They were watching her every move, not that she could move much.

She had seen them often enough in memories and dreams of bugs afflicted by her dream-plague. They were constructs created by the Pale King and now that she was in their presence, she could feel how he had created them.

Void.

They reeked of it. It disgusted her, her arms twitched and itched to rip them apart, to destroy these things which were anathema to herself.

They reminded her of the Vessel, yet there was also a difference between them. These constructs were made artificially from void, the vessel however was more… natural in a way.

“What does it matter!? They can be destroyed, I will destroy them once I get out of these chains!” Yet the metal would not budge or bent no matter what she did. It was a horrible feeling, her new arms too weak to help free her. The only thing she got from them was the aching of her muscles.

So, she stopped another futile attempt to escape her bounds and resigned herself to thinking again.

“The Wyrm still fears me. That is good, otherwise he would have tried to kill me immediately. But I don’t know how long that will last. I could try to play into it, make him scared of me. Will that even work? I am not really cutting an impressive figure right now.”

The Radiance’s thought process was interrupted as more figures entered the room. More of the constructs, as well as this ridiculously big knight marched straight towards her. What caught her attention was a heap of metal plates that was on a cart being pulled by the massively armored form.

Only when they stopped right in front of her prone form did she realize what had been brought. While she had tried to plan, she had payed little attention to the constructs. Only now did she see what the things had done with the room. Hooks and large pitons had been affixed to the walls, with loops large enough to funnel chains through. Chains like the ones around her own body and like the ones between the metal plates on the cart.

Memories from the perspective of the vessel forced themselves into her mind. Spending time that felt like an eternity suspended above the ground.

“No! You will not treat me like this!” She started screeching. Talking hurt, her voice was discordant and rough, her vocal cords not used to activity. She trashed in her chains, causing the constructs around her to immediately ready their weapons.

The knight simply chuckled. “So now do you choose to speak? Well, I do apologize but my liege has given a command and so it will be done. Kingsmoulds, proceed!”

The void-creatures obeyed the command, working in perfect concert as they prepared her new prison.

The Radiance yelled and shouted until her throat was raw, which did not take long at all. But pathetic as it was for an act of defiance, it was all she could do to resist. Two Kingsmoulds hoisted her upright as the rest descended upon her.

The metal plates were held to her body, then more chains were brought through affixed loops and handles. Thus, she was put into a metal cocoon, held together by long chains. Her movement capability, already pitiful, was reduced to only being able to move her head as the rest of her body was confined in metal.

Then, the longest chains around her were held up and funneled through the new wall attachments. The Constructs pulled together and lifted the Radiance off the ground until she was suspended right in the center of the chamber. Even the large knight had to crane his neck upward to look into her eyes.

“Now, please rest your voice. His majesty will arrive soon to personally interrogate you. Until then, I will keep you company.” With that the Knight waved a hand, causing the constructs to step back towards the wall of the chamber. He himself sat down close to her, resting his maul next to himself and seeming rather relaxed.

“You foul maggot!” The Radiance snarled, even though it was painful to speak at all. “If you knew who I am you would never dare treat me like this!”

“Yes, I am sure.” The knight sounded disgustingly condescending. One of his massive gauntlets reached into a small pouch on his side and pulled out a brush of all things. Acting as if he was not sitting next to a dream-goddess, the Knight happily began to brush over the head of his maul, emitting a metallic humming sound.

It was the only sound that permeated the entire room.

-o0o-

“The Infection is over.” Root’s words brought a silence to the room. Monomon was stunned, her mind already racing to theorize all possible effects from this. Even Herrah was surprised, as evident on her mask.

“We assume that it is, considering all signs.” Wyrm added to his wife’s exclamation, hiding is slight annoyance over how she had chosen to break the news.

Lurien remained quiet as he already knew this much, instead observing the reaction of the other two beings.

“And we are certain in these signs?” Monomon asked carefully.

“All infected bugs have so far shown rapid recovery, with many of them fully lucid again, as well as in charge of their own faculties. None have been released from quarantined care for now but the reports speak for themselves.”

“Well then,” Herrah spoke up. She was using her typical annoyance to hide the elation she was feeling, though the king and queen still noticed how glad she secretly felt. “It seems our preparations will not be necessary then. I cannot say that I feel sad about it.”

“Indeed, however, things are not exactly straight and clear right now.” Wyrm spoke plainly. He glanced to Root, who gave him a nod. They had spoken, or rather argued, about whether they should do this. In the end they decided that it was necessary. More bugs needed to know about her. And… them as well.

“There are things that none of you know about regarding this… situation.” This stirred up the beings that had accepted to become dreamers. Herrah immediately furrowed her mask in suspicion, Monomon displayed more curiosity, while Lurien seemed a bit confused.

Root continued for her husband. “The Infection is, was, not a natural plague. It was caused by a being in the dream plane. A… god-construct that was venerated by the old moth tribe before this kingdom was conceived. She objected to our presence and became enraged, declaring war upon Hallownest and unleashing the Infection. Think of it more than a disease, a mind plague. It is why the afflicted behaved so strangely and violently.”

“The Vessel was not just supposed to seal the Infection, it was supposed to trap the Radiance herself in an isolated dreamscape and thus contain her influence.” Wyrm said, looking at his dreamers to see who would speak up first.

“Then if this god-construct, as you call it, is the source of the Infection, which is supposedly gone now…” Herrah left the rest of her question unsaid, fixing the Pale King with a glare.

“The Radiance has somehow crossed the veil between her realm and ours. She landed near Dirtmouth on the surface where we managed to apprehend her.” Wyrm stated as if he was detailing the training regime of his knights. “She is currently being held in a remote chamber here in the basin.”

“One moment, your majesty, you say she has crossed over? How exactly did this happen?” Lurien asked.

This time Root responded. “We do not know ourselves, dear Lurien. The Radiance is currently under watch, my husband had planned to speak with her soon to see if she can be… reasonable.”

“Reasonable?! You mean a creature that sought to kill everyone in Hallownest is supposed to be reasonable!?” Herrah exclaimed with fury, causing Lurien to flinch back away from her.

Monomon, also being not entirely comfortable sitting next to a furious Queen of Deepnest, raised a tendril. “I agree with Herrah here. This ‘Radiance’ sounds too dangerous to be left alone so, as much as I disagree with the notion, would it not be the best option to kill her?”

Wyrm did not respond at first, instead looking at his wife as if saying 'I told you so.'

“We are not certain of anything yet. Once my husband has had a talk with her and is able to assess the current situation we can decide on a better solution. We have contacted an elder of the Radiance’s former followers to see if they have knowledge that would help in the assessment.” Root was putting up several of her branches in a placating gesture. “I understand the want for justice and punishment, however I would always wish for things to not immediately end in bloodshed.”

There were few beings who could claim that they were able to oppose the Beast of Deepnest without backing down. There were even fewer who could say that they were able to withstand her fury and bring her to accept another being’s proclamation. Root was one of these few beings, as Herrah settled down again, though her mandibles clacked angrily under her mask.

“I can accept this, though I will advice great caution.” Monomon sighed.

“This is not the only thing that needs to be addressed here.” Wyrm said formally. However, even through his usual stoic manner, a hint of unease was detectable. “It has to do regarding the Vessel that was planned to contain the Radiance and thus the Infection. You were all aware of its purpose however we did not tell you of how we aimed to create it. My wife and myself have… decided to tell you three the truth of what we attempted.”

The former dreamers exchanged curious glances between eachother. Curiosity, which soon turned to horror and disbelief as the royal couple told them of their plans.

Of how they had sent several eggs into the abyss. How these eggs had hatched into small creatures, their children suffused by the void, hollowed out by it. Their bodies completely black save for the masks they were given to grow into.

How these vessels had been collected in carved out rooms in the abyss near the only path of ascension out of the strange cave. To be watched and observed for any signs of imperfection, while the vessels underwent rigorous tests to determine their resilience.

And, most horrifying truth of all, what would have needed to be done soon.

The staircase out of the void would have been demolished. The only caretaker of the vessels would leave them to take his post in the lighthouse to contain the void itself.

The vessels would be ordered to ascend the walls of the abyss to the only exit, at any cost.

Only one vessel could make it. Those who had already been judged as impure would have to be cast away. Only if one without emotion, without will, could make it would the entire thing be a success. Afterwards, the abyss would be sealed forever, to bury the horrors committed.

In the stunned silence, the Watcher asked how many vessels were made.

One hundred eighty-seven was the answer. A hundred and seventy-four were still active.

The Teacher left, saying with disgust and horror barely contained in her voice that she would report back later. She stormed off with uncharacteristic fury. The Watcher excused himself only moments later, trudging away, shaking with the horrible act revealed to him. He would never speak out against his liege, he simply needed time to come to terms with it.

Ironically enough, the Beast remained, saying no insult and simply staring at the table. Neither the Pale King nor the White Lady wished to break the silence.

“…why was it that only one vessel could be brought up from the abyss?” Herrah eventually asked. Her voice was laced with careful gentleness unusual for the Beast.

“The ascend would prove the vessel which would be the most resilient and the hollowest to be the one to reach the top. If we were to bring more than one, it… the danger of the vessels affecting each other to the point of tarnishing their purity would be too high.” Wyrm sighed and looked away, shocking Herrah. Never would the Pale King break eye-contact with anyone! How ashamed was he of his own plans?

“And now? What is to be done with them?” The Queen of Deepnest asked.

“He has not made a decision yet.” Root answered for her husband. “He avoids the issue by focussing on the Radiance first. I cannot say I blame him for that. The vessels were destined to be hollow, without voice, without will, without emotion. What was supposed to be their quality to resist the Infection is now a curse. One that I am unsure can be reversed, even if only partially.”

“So, you would take them into the castle? To be your subjects?”

Root thought for a moment, then she gently placed a branch on Wyrm’s shoulder. “They are our children still. We know that there is potential of deviation from their supposed purity. I am certain that they can be taught to feel and want, to be alive. Perhaps they will even forgive us for what we did to them.”

“You must understand that we cannot let the populace know of their true nature and purpose.” Wyrm finally spoke up, his voice quiet and… familial. “They will be considered our subjects, yes, but proclaiming them as our… children would only bring chaos, similiar if we were to reveal your… our daughter. The vessels will live and be trained in the castle, and we will let the staff and guards know that they will be servants of Hallownest.”

Herrah nodded silently. She thought to Hornet, her own daughter. The beings in front of her had been ready to do everything to secure the persistence of Hallownest. They had agreed to break the sanctity of their marriage to secure her as a Dreamer for their seal, just as she had done it to secure authority and peace for Deepnest.

But they had also been willing to sacrifice their own children for this. In a way, they already had, by destroying the will of mind of so many. She would think them cruel and tyrannic, were it not that evidence for the opposite was sitting right in front of her. The Pale King could not meet her eyes, while the White Lady seemed to valiantly hold back her tears simply talking about what they would have done.

She… Herrah could not stop herself from feeling respectful for both of them. They had been willing to do anything to save this kingdom from death. Now they had to try and repent for their taken choice by taking care of their hollow children.

Of course, she was feeling appalled by what she had been told just now. It did not change however that it was done for the sake of everyone. Survival was the highest goal, and the struggle for it the one constant in life.

“I understand.” She said diplomatically and stood up from her seat. Giving a rare bow, only a short one, she turned to leave as well. “Horrible it may be, your efforts however are to be respected, especially as you were ready to sacrifice so much from yourself. This is up to you now. A good day.”

As she was about to step out of the door, the White Lady’s voice called out. “Herrah, do you think that… Hornet would want to interact with the vessels after they have had time to settle in? In a way, they are siblings afterall.”

Herrah contemplated, one claw on the handle of the door.

“Perhaps.” She said before leaving.

Now alone with each other, the two monarchs simply sat in silence, holding eachother’s hand as their thoughts were by their children.

 

Notes:

I would say "and thus begins the Radiance's time of suffering" but let us be honest, that started WAY before this point.
Also, young Hornet, yay!

In other news, playing through Silksong and fuck man, that game's story and lore is wild. In a good way.

Chapter 4: When Higher Beings Meet

Summary:

It is confirmed.
Meetings are held.
And yet nobody knows what is to come.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You bring honor to me, your majesty, by allowing this humble caretaker of the eternally resting to meet you.” The moth spoke as it bowed before him.

They stood in front of the small complex located in one of the side caves of the ancient basin, not too far from the Monarchfly statue. The complex had been intended as a storage room, for if he needed to store something away from the palace and those he did not wish to see it. Few bugs came to the basin, most were in his direct employ or seeking an audience with him and so they left the rest of the basin unexplored. Even if they took the walking route, the basin had a tram as well as a stag station after all.

There a few of such out-of-the-way places for his use, though this one was the most secure. Definitely not as secure as, say, the black egg would be. But he did not wish to activate any seals if they were not necessary.

Which was why he had called this elder moth here, to see what danger the Radiance was posing to him and his kingdom.

“Rise, loyal subject.” He said, letting his voice carry his natural authority and charisma. “Do you know why I called you here?”

The moth seemed to hesitate, unsure of how to respond to the King next to her. Her claws rubbed together nervously, and her wings fluttered, but before she could muster a response he spoke again.

“Tell me, what is your name?”

“L-Lunia, your majesty.” She responded dutifully, wondering in her mind if she had offended him by not answering immediately.

“Lunia. If I recall correctly, you are a seer for your tribe, yes?” The Pale King continued his line of questions.

“I am, your majesty.” She responded again. It was easier to answer such simple questions. But it also kept her wondering what this was about.

“Then tell me, Lunia.” He spoke. Hearing her own name from him made her feel… skittish. She couldn’t explain why. “Did you have any visions in recent days? Any signs foreboding?”

This amplified her nervousness. She wondered how he could know this; the moth tribe was generally rather quiet and stayed away from the more louder settlements.

“I… I did not, atleast not until today, your majesty. I had a dream I could not make sense of… did… did something happen?” She asked tentatively.

The Pale King seemed to think, looking at the closed metal door they had been standing in front of. There were no guards outside it, for that would have attracted attention. As it was, the door blended into the grey walls with its muted and dust covered metal. Standing before it gave little illusion but at a distance most would not take note of it.

Without saying anything he knocked four times in a specific rhythm, simple but distinct. Shortly thereafter the doors were pulled open by Kingsmould inside.

“Follow me.” He simply said, the half dozen Kingsmoulds with him already falling into step. The moth seer seemed taken aback but quickly followed as well. Behind them the gate was already closed again.

“Your majesty, i-if I may ask, does this have to do with the dream?” He simply ignored her as they swiftly marched through the hallways. There were only a few and after only a minute, they stood before another set of metal doors. Here the Pale King stopped and turned, fixing the moth with a stare that made her shrink back.

“Lunia, I asked you here to judge something for me. I asked you specifically because of your heritage and your wisdom, as was assured to me. Know that this is a matter of extreme importance to the entirety of Hallownest. Know also that everything that you see, hear, or otherwise witness has to be kept secret from everyone but me and the Queen. Do you understand?”

Did she have a choice in this? Even if she did, would she say no now? The dream had been a blurred mess of blackness and light, with spots of white dancing here and there. She had thought she had recognized something but the details became muddier with every hour.

She bowed and spoke quietly. “Of course, your majesty.”

He did not respond, only look at her, as if judging her soul. Unbeknownst to the seer, the Pale King once again attempted to gain insight from his own ability of foresight. Yet all he got were flashes of discordant images.

So it is then. He gestured and two Kingsmoulds opened the doors to the cell.

 

Lunia could not believe what she was looking at. She stared for two full minutes. In awe, in shock, in disbelief.

It was almost as if nothing moved in this period of time. The Kingsmoulds, eighteen of them and spread all around the room, stood silent as statues, only the occasional small shift here or there proving otherwise.

The knight, Hegemol the Mighty she recognized absentmindedly, had stopped with brushing his mace and was observing her.

And right next to her, the Pale King glared with hate at the creature suspended above the ground and wrapped in chains and metal.

There was no doubt who this creature was.

There was simply no way that this should be happening.

Yet there was simply no mistaking it, mistaking Her.

It was more than recognizing the features. The bright golden eyes baring down on her. The unique, completely white fur peaking through metal. The bladed horn, single and yet exactly how it was depicted on the few remaining remnants of worship.

Lunia knew this was Her, the Radiance, because she could feel it. Her mind, her heart, her entire body screamed it at her.

This was the creator and former god of her tribe. And she was here, in the real world, not her own domain. And she was bound and chained up off the ground.

The Pale King was now watching the moth next to him with great attention. She had yet to say anything but from her reaction he was able to already learn a great deal. It seemed that this was indeed his nemesis.

In the end however, neither of them was the first to say anything to verify the situation.

“Hello, traitor!” The chained once-god snarled at the moth looking up to her. Without even waiting for an answer she directed her eyes towards the Pale King. “Did you bring her here to gloat? To add even more humility? Know that when I break these feeble chains I’ll-“

“You will neither break these chains nor leave this room unless I wish it so.” He cut her off, his voice harsh and cold. Without even looking he addressed his knight. “Hegemol, leave us and stand guard outside the complex. Your duty is done here.”

The armored knight bit back his objection, there were too many people in front of which he should not question his lord. Normally such behaviour was accepted as it usually concerned the King’s safety according to valid reasons, but there was a time and place for it. This was not one of them.

And so, he quietly stood up and left the room.

The Pale King waited until he had heard the outer wall close with a heavy sound before addressing the moth seer.

“In the night that you had your dream-vision, she fell from the sky in the form you had once worshipped. It was naught but a shell, baring this being you see now.” The Radiance attempted to intercut, wanting to shout more insults and accusations against the hated wyrm, but a slight hand gesture from him made two Kingsmoulds slam the blunt sides of their weapons against the chains holding the Radiance in the air. The message was understood, though obeyed with great reluctance and hate.

“Can you confirm that this is your former god, the being you called ‘The Radiance’?” The Pale King continued unperturbed by the former god’s outburst.

The moth seer could only nod in confirmation.

“And you are absolutely certain of it?” He asked.

Lunia gulped and forced herself to speak. “Y-yes, I am. I… I can still feel it. My body itself is telling me of it.”

The Pale King nodded. Now came perhaps the most important question he would ask. So many things depended on him getting a concrete answer, any answer really, from which he could move on and plan ahead.

“Tell me, Lunia, seer of the moth tribe. This creature you see there, is she still a god?”

Both moth creatures stared at him in shock. Slowly, the Radiance shifted her gaze upon the seer. She felt… fear? Fearful of hearing an answer she would not like. She knew herself that if someone, besides herself of course, could tell it would most likely be the one brought by the damnable wyrm. But, she was so certain that she had retained her power. She was still divine!

Lunia looked up at her. Those eyes, like a child seeing their idol broken before them. With every moment, the clarity within her gaze became more and more clouded. She was attempting to peer beyond the present, beyond reality, to make sense of what was before her.

And with every single one of these moments, doubt began to creep into the mind of the Radiance. She was still divine, this seer was simply blind to it! Right?

She still held power, she knew she did! Gods were able to bring themselves into the real world through vessels and avatars, this was nothing different!

Right?!

It was agonizing to wait, time seemed to stand still. The first change was when Lunia’s eyes widened and slowly began to clear up.

She was shaking. Her legs were trembling, still keeping her upright but only unsteadily.

The Radiance felt as if the void was consuming her insides.

“S-she… the Light, it… it has extinguished.” The voice of the seer was quiet. Still, in the barren chamber, with both higher beings saying not a single word, it could have been shouted and have the same effect.

“So, she is mortal now?” He asked, his voice calm and steady.

“She is… of this world now.” Lunia looked away, not able to look at the mother of her species anymore.

-o0o-

Little Hornet loved her home. It was big and cozy and webby and full of mama’s friends and Midwife and food and… more stuff.

Home was nice!

This was not home, this was very different actually.

The place was… very bright. And very big, definitely big, it was soooo big.

She couldn’t remember the last time she knew where she was. Different to home, she always knew where she was at home.

Here? No.

Just white everywhere. Even bugs were completely white. White cloth, white mask, which yeah, all people had white mask, like her mask!

It was very fun to run through the place though. Fun to run past the white bugs too! They all jumped and shouted every time, it was so fun!

Fun too to hear them shriek when mama passed them.

Just as it is always fun to play catch with mama!

Like now!

She was running into a really really big room now, with more of these tall white bugs with the funny spikes on them. There was also the friendly bug that smelled like plants!

Hornet heard her mama shout something. She didn’t understand it, she was busy running!

The nice plant lady knelt down, spreading her arms as if offering a hug and saying something in that very pleasant, soothing voice.

Hornet was busy playing catch though so she could not hug right now. But later, she would definitely play hugging!

Then the plant lady threw her arms forward. Plants around the room suddenly sprung to life and extended in less then a second, surging towards her. Before Hornet knew what was happening she was wrapped up in green vines above the ground.

The sudden stop pushed the breath out of her tiny body and brought a stop to her adrenaline rush. She heard her mama coming up from behind her, as the nice plant lady walked up to her and somehow separated the vines around her, holding her now similar to home.

Maybe it was that, or maybe the vines were just really nice, or maybe she was just getting tired now, but Hornet decided it was time to nap.

 

Herrah took her wrapped up daughter from Isma, sighing in relief. It wasn’t that she disliked her daughter’s joyous energy, in fact with the recent… change in events it seemed that little Hornet might see a world not under danger of the Infection.

It did not mean that she enjoyed her daughter running off at every opportunity. At home, or in the weaver’s den, it was no problem at all. Hornet knew where she ran and, much more importantly, the people there were her people and she could trust them.

The White Palace was too big, too crowded, too strange to her, too dangerous, and lastly, Wyrm’s domain.

Herrah turned with a huff to return to where she was supposed to have tea with Root right now.

Lesser bugs would have shuffled or stepped on their own feet, but Isma was still an elite guard. She was trained to stand for hours without moving, actually came in second place when the King’s Guard tried to see who could remain still the longest. So, she just stood behind Herrah with a light smile on her mask.

If she had to be honest, Isma liked Herrah. Some bugs assumed, well mostly the normal guards and retainers of the castle, that she was kind to everyone and liked everyone. Which was not true. Isma tended to be nice in general but there was nice and then there was nice, when you would disguise your actual thoughts with a smile and all.

But Herrah, Isma actually liked. Sure she seemed intimidating and dangerous but Isma could see a loving mother and a caring queen. Perhaps with the recent change in things, with the Infection gone, Herrah would bring little Hornet more to the palace. She’d like that.

“…Hey, you.” Isma just smiled and nodded as the Queen of Deepnest addressed her without even turning. She knew it was meant to her since no other bug had wanted to be in the room with the Beast for longer than running away took them.

“…You are one of Wyrm’s guards, yes?”

“That I am my lady.” Isma replied, still smiling genuinely. She knew where this was going but to offer it would be rude.

“…so, uhm… what is your name again?”

“I am Isma, my lady. The populace have given me the title ‘the Kind’.” Isma had to be honest with herself and acknowledge that she was also enjoying this.

“…where is Root’s tea room?”

“Which one do you mean, my lady?” Isma asked innocently. Her chuckle at seeing the free arms of the Beast twitch thankfully remained inside of her. Nevertheless, she decided that now it was appropriate to give the offer. “I know the room she is currently residing in. Do you wish me to guide you there?”

Herrah gritted her fangs, still stubbornly staring ahead. She prided herself of making her way through this palace without help, seeing it as showing her independence as well as being petty towards Wyrm. Asking for directions, no matter from whom, was embarrassing to her.

“Yes.” She said, doing her best to keep her distaste out of her voice as best as possible. “Please.”

Thankfully, Isma did not say anything further. Instead, she simply took point and began leading Herrah through the bright hallways of the palace.

They were walking past one of the few, spacious courtyards of the White Palace when something caught Herrah’s eyes, and she stopped. Isma did so as well as she turned around to see what the holdup was.

In the middle of the courtyard, still as statues, they stood in formation, surrounded by Kingsmoulds. Nearly two hundred small figures, draped in simple grey cloaks. Their heads seemed to be fully encased in white masks, each in a distinctive shape. Horns in different forms, numbers, positions; other protrusions jutting outwards.

Herrah stared at them.

This was the result of Wyrm’s plans. One of these… beings would have been the one to contain the Infection, to contain a God! While the rest, she didn’t even want to think about.

This also meant…

“Hornet. Wake up my sweetling. You have to meet your siblings.”

-o0o-

Both higher beings remained silent as the moth quietly shuffled out of the room and they remained so for many minutes. Golden eyes stared back with anger at black ones.

"You must be very satisfied now." The Radiance quietly spat out against her opposite. "Having one of the last of my creations speak out against me. Knowing that you may do with me as you wish. So, Wyrm, how does it feel to have won? Now that you have absolute power over me, what are you going to do?"

The Pale King did not respond immediately, staring back coldly. She was right. By all accounts it seemed that he had won in the end, even though he did not know how. It was over.

That did not mean he actually had an answer he could give. And so, he turned to leave her here, motioning for all but six of the Kingsmoulds to accompany him. The Radiance however would not be satisfied by this. For all she knew, this would be the last time for her to speak to the Pale Being, she would use any second of it.

"All of this is your fault; I hope you are aware of it." This stopped the Wyrm in his place, his contructs immediately mirroring him.

"Excuse me?" he answered quietly.

"I was not a malevolent being. I did not attack simply because you intruded upon my territory." The former god said accusingly. "My followers were tainted by your influence, they turned away and left me to fade. It is only because they did not scour their minds completely of my memory that I could even exist!"

"You had them crawl through the dirt, hunting each other, barely above beasts and animals." He turned at her biting words. Anger caused him to tremble and he growled back at her matching the ferocity in her words easily. "And when things didn't go your way anymore, you decided to afflict innocent bugs with your damned Infection? Invade their dreams and drive them mad, to turn them into your puppets just out of spite?! Is this your attempt to excuse the breaking of families and communities, the attempted slaughter of a whole civilization?!"

"I did what I had to in the name of survival, Wyrm!" The Radiance shouted. Once upon her time her words could have shaken the very dreamworld to its core. The lack of power still stung heavily. She considered, briefly, to stop there and not deliver the final push. Yet, for all she knew she was forsaken already. And in the moment, the spite and hate was too tempting to let it go.

"But you would understand, wouldn't you?" She asked almost sweetly. "Afterall, you were ready to sacrifice all of your children to a terrible fate just to protect your kingdom. Cast them down into the Abyss and let them rot there!"

He may have her killed just for that, but in the moment the reaction of pure shock was well worth it.

"How… how do you know!" He demanded, this time yelling back at her.

This time, she said nothing. She did not reveal what had happened to her, what would have happened, had everything proceeded as planned for both sides. She did not and would not reveal the entire lifetime that had passed and the fate of Hallownest under her wrath. Not only because it aggravated the Wyrm even more. Not even because he might not believe her.

No, the Radiance did not say a thing because it would have meant that she explain how she had been… defeated. It was still a memory that gave her a horrid feeling across her body, even worse than hearing her seer proclaim her as being mortal.

"Answer me!" The Pale King shouted at her.

She realized that he did not frighten her, not even intimidate her. Neither did the prospect of being executed, nor being left here until her body gave out.

How could it, when she had faced the void made manifest? When it had dragged her in inky and cold blackness down below, tearing into her with fury. How could anything compare to having her essence swallowed whole by a monster that was anathema to her, a being that could terrify and consume a god.

As she closed her eyes, she could still see it. Its multiple sets of white eyes glaring angrily, hungrily at her. Underneath the metal and the chains her fur bristled as the sensation of black tendrils gripping body and claws slicing into flesh resurged into her mind. This alone was enough to almost drown out the Pale King’s furious shouts and demands completely.

But it was also still more than she could bear. It was pure irony that the ravings of her old rival would be the anchor with which to ground herself in the now again. So, the Radiance opened her eyes halfway to look down upon the monarch.

"It was a doomed attempt." She spoke just when he had to take a breath. He was surprised at how… disinterested she now sounded. No that was perhaps not the right word.

Defeated.

"What do you mean by that!" He demanded to know. She was growing tired of it. He always seemed to demand something.

"Does it matter now?" She replied. "It won't come to pass anyway. I am here, chained up like you would have your precious Vessel. Just like you, your wife, your entire precious kingdom, I am apparently of this world now. Kill me or leave me here, what will it change? All that is important has already come to pass."

There was a finality in these words. No other was spoken as they stared at each other. Nothing was said as the Pale King finally turned and stormed out of the spacious chamber, most of his Kingsmoulds following, leaving behind the Radiance hanging from the ceiling.

Not a single sound was made after the door grinded shut, leaving the former god in a dark room, suspended over the floor. Only six of the motionless, emotionless, statuesque constructs remained.

She was left alone with nothing to do. Nothing but her memories.

It was almost like a stasis she mused into the quiet. How could anyone keep track of time? In the dreamworld she a tleast had access to the minds of mortals to busy herself. There, time hadn't mattered.

It was also brighter. Less monotone.

Less cold.

Less dark.

Less like…

It.

 

No matter how much she tried, screwing her eyes shut to the point of pain, the memories came all back so vividly. Accompanied by the silent reminder of her powerlessness, of the humiliating fate struck upon a once-deity. She could not bear it.

She had bled already, done so in front of so many creatures.

What did it matter if she cried?

 

Notes:

There is something ironic and very messed up with the idea that Wyrm would string up the Radiance like he planned with the Hollow Knight (except she looks like an Iron Maiden at this point).
Meanwhile, Hornet is about to become the "eldest" of about 150 siblings. Simply in terms of maturity. Depending on how you count it.
Yeah, one of the tricky things with Hollow Knight lore is that, to my knowledge at least, there isn't really much said how long ago everything happened or how old anybody truly is.

 

Also, getting into Silksong Act 3 and mean shit is fucked (also the LORE! I am soaking it for future use)

Chapter 5: One Great Family

Summary:

Two families are reunited.
Two conflicts are set in motions.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

He had barely returned home and already his wife had dragged him somewhere. Not that he minded, especially in this case.

King and Queen stood on a balcony, overlooking the courtyard where the vessels, no, their children had been ordered to assemble.

One hundred eighty-seven small, black figures with white skulls and differentiating ornaments sprouting from the white bone. All still like statues and just as emotionless. Though Wyrm knew off the top of his head a few that had already displayed signs of emotions, will, or independent decision-making, it was a far cry of full self-awareness.

The sight, the thought, it filled him with immense guilt.

However, luckily for himself, his wonderful wife was next to him and nudged his shoulder with a branch. “You are letting yourself be consumed by the guilt of our actions again, my Mind, I can see it on your face.” She whispered in his ear.

“It is not without reason, my Heart.” He replied slowly.

“Perhaps but wallowing in pitch helps you not, as does it not help them. Afterall, we are beginning now to make up for our failings and I need your smart little head.” She gave him a peck on his forehead. He sighed. She always seemed to make a terrible lot of sense, leaving him to accept her reasoning and change things accordingly. “I also want you to pay attention. I think your daughter has finally gotten enough courage.”

Ah yes, they had been observing Hornet’s meeting of her siblings. It was why Root had him be essentially dragged by Dryya and Isma to accompany her in observing things. From what she had told him, Hornet had run off while her mother was arriving for one of many casual meetings with Root. After chasing their daughter down, Herrah had passed the courtyard and stayed. And apparently spent the last fifteen minutes or so trying to convince Hornet to get closer than ten paces to the first rank of Vessels. No, children, he had to get used to that now.

As it seemed, the small princess of Deepnest had finally found the courage to step out from behind her mother’s massive form and slowly approach the formation of statuesque forms.

She stopped about two paces away from the first, a vessel with a set of simple forked horns sprouting upwards from the sides of its head.

Looking back to her mama to gather a nod and her own courage, Hornet puffed up her small chest and addressed the vessel with her head raised as high as possible. It barely put her at the same height as any of them.

“M-my name is Ho-rnet.” She squeaked in as regal a tone as she managed to copy from her mama, stumbling over her own words as she did. Up on the balcony, Root muffled her squeal of delight. Wyrm on the other hand watched attentively. “W-what is your n-name?”

The vessel, as to be expected, did not react.

Hornet tilted her head, utterly confused. Normally when she spoke, people tended to give her some sort of reaction. Mostly they spoke many long and difficult words themselves, patting her head and all. This had never happened before.

Perhaps, this bug, her sibling, had not heard her? Huffing, Hornet made one step forward and gathered all her courage and will to speak like her mama, because when mama spoke bugs listened.

“I-I am Horn-et, we are sib-siblings! Wh-o are you?” She asked again, this time louder.

Neither this vessel nor any of the others moved even a little.

Confusion turned to frustration and childish anger.

Hornet took a big step forward to get face to face with this strange bug that just did not seem to react to her! However, her rising emotions caused her to stumble a bit. With a resounding crack her mask smacked against the Vessel’s. Hornet was thrown back by the impact and landed on her behind, while the Vessel stumbled back a few steps yet retained its balance.

It seemed to be shaking its head, as if to clear the aftereffects of the collision.

“S-sorry!” Hornet whined as she held her mask.

She did not notice at first how all the Vessels were now staring at her. In particular, one of them, adorned with a set of strong horns that had a single ridge on the inside, had moved on instinct. Not much, but for an emotionless vessel a step forward and the arms slightly raised to intervene was very noticeable.

Up on the balcony, Wyrm observed it all. This one vessel was not the only one to display… a reaction.

“Perhaps there is still hope for them.” He mused to his wife. Then he raised his voice so that the words would be heard loud and clear.

“Vessel, help up your sister!”

-o0o-

The village was before them, finally!

How long had it been now? Must have been some three months, about 90 cycles.

He sighed. That it would have come to this.

One nail-claw was raised high and then pointed towards the gate, as the Traitor Lord started walking towards it. Behind him, his host of warriors followed.

As they approached, his mind raced. There had been no patrols that they had encountered, not even seen at a distance. No probing attacks as well, no hit and run strikes, no nothing. The only mantises they had seen here so far were their own comrades in arms.

It was unsettling and nerve-wracking. Of course, it suited his purpose to not be attacked, though he impatiently wished for any sign of loyalist mantises.

But nothing. They were at a third of the approach now.

He turned and motioned to his trusted praetorian commander. For mantises, the idea of bodyguards was more ceremonial. If one of the lords could not fight and defend themselves in battle, what right did they have then? This was why him and his siblings had achieved rulership at all, combined might of arms and devotion to each other.

Oh sisters, forgive me for what I have to do today.

Still, the praetorians were a rank of great honor amongst the tribe. Formed from elite warriors, they held great loyalty to their chosen lord. They could either act as commanders and extensions of the lord or form around them to create a mighty concentration of power in battle, where other warriors could rally, anker their battle line, a glorious spearhead to follow to crush the enemy.

Today however, he had given his praetorians a special mission of the utmost importance. At his motion, the commander nodded and effortlessly moved back through the mass of warriors towards the center of the host.

He nodded to himself. All was as good as he could prepare it. Two thirds there. They were in the perfect position to be ambushed now, an enemy could push the host together in the center of the cavern while leaving themselves enough ground to maneuver for attack runs.

But still, no mantises. And the gate towards the village was closed off.

Eventually, he ordered his host to stop. The silence was almost aggravating, but he forced himself to be patient. Rashness would only lead to failure. He could not afford failure right now.

Alone, he stalked towards the strong doors barring entrance to his home. Raising his right nail-claw, he stabbed the sharp point against the gate three times, creating a loud sound each time. Taking a couple steps back, he waited with held breath.

 To his surprise, the gate rumbled as it was slowly opened by the mechanism inside. As the crack widened, he tried to peer through. At first, he could see no movement behind it.

Then, something thin and quick leaped through between the doors, so high above she could have touched the ceiling. More and more followed as many mantis youths flew like arrows out into the cavern.

Had he turned, he could have seen loyalist warriors surge forward from hidden alcoves and holes in the ground with great speed, surrounding his host the second they emerged.

He did not turn however, for he could hear and picture it, to show his back to what came against him would have been foolish.

Two sharp tips of metal flew out towards him, hitting his own weapons as he raised his limbs on reflex. It seemed he had been right after all; his sisters went after him first. Made only sense.

The assault was as ferocious as it was well coordinated, he had to give it to both of them. However, they were siblings and he knew his sisters well. Which was why he was not caught off guard by the third attack from behind, dashing to the left fast enough to avoid being skewered. This also provided him with the opportunity he had needed.

“Sisters!” He roared. It had always been his gift to shout loudly and have others hear and obey him, even when he was just a young foolish mantis. “Cease your attack for we do not seek one! I only need a mom-“

His declaration was interrupted by well-honed metal meeting his nail-claws. Parrying this onslaught of strikes took his entire concentration, though he did note that only two of his sisters had attacked this time.

“Stop, all of you! Let him say his piece.”

The clashing of weapons died down quickly. He kept his raised in defence for just a few more seconds before lowering them, looking at the oldest of the entire sisterhood.

“Perlama. It is good to see you have stayed reasonable.”

“Spare me your gratitudes, Cretoma!” The eldest mantis lord spat at him. Her venom was mirrored by the other two, who began to circle him. They surrounded him very nicely. All of them were aware that he could not win this duel.

Or rather, the entire battle, Cretoma corrected himself as he glanced towards his host. As ordered, they had kept a tight defensive formation and thus weathered the expected attack with minimal injuries. But they were still outnumbered two to one. And the warriors here were each other’s equal, making it a pure number’s game.

“Of course. I have come here not to fight you or any other mantis, my sisters, I have come here for the opposite actually.” Once again, he was interrupted, though thankfully not by metal but by words.

“You wish us to believe so, traitor!?” Tistina hissed at him, pointing her nail-lance at him. “Together we rose to lead our people, together we fought to hold our position! Never did any of us falter, never did any of us challenge the other! Yet you betrayed us and the tribe, for your own selfish gains!”

From the other side, Hymena the third sister raised her voice as well. “We agreed to the Pale Truce in unison. None of us opposed when you made clear the difference of your person to your body. Just as neither of us objected to Perlama’s choice of never taking a partner. Yet you broke this bond and-“

“I know!” He chastised himself in his own mind for bursting out like this. But this would lead to no good end for himself. “I know, I am very much aware of my faults, sisters. It is why I have come here after all. My betrayal was tainted by the dream plague, but I know that I embraced it willingly for the promise of power and strength.”

His nail-claws dug deep into the dirt, causing his sisters to immediately ready their attacks before realizing what he was doing. He hesitated however, his own claws still gripping the handles inside the forged metal, protesting against relinquishing them.

But, he had to do it. And he had to do it before bringing his proposal, to ensure they would listen and give him a chance.

And so, Cretoma, once Lord of the feared Mantis Tribe, left his weapons in the ground and raised his claws in a gesture of surrender.

The silence was deafening.

“I have realized the gravity of my mistakes, my dear siblings. And I have come here to seek my atonement. I will not fight you and neither will my warriors, as long as they do not come to harm. I mislead them and they followed because Mantis cherish loyalty as much as strength. Their sin is my sin and thus I am to be punished.” He could see the confusion, the disbelief, the anger on their faces. “But above all else, I wish you to spare my daughter. Kill me if you wish, you are more than justified to do so, but let her and my warriors return without harm. That is all I beg of you.”

And with that, he knelt before his sisters. This was where all plans stopped. Should they refuse, his warriors would all die here.

Not that his host was not aware, he had felt it his duty of telling them so. The shame he felt was shared by most of them and so they would see it as a fitting punishment. This was also why they would seek to follow his last wish.

He had to restrain himself not to glance towards the center, where he knew his daughter was surrounded by his praetorians and the entirety of the traitorous host. They would all die if it meant to bring her to safety, to have the praetorians lead her to the Pale King’s city and be safe there. It was the last resort.

“So be it then, Cretoma.” Perlama said with coldness in her voice. “You and your warriors have committed crimes that cannot be forgiven.”

He swallowed, preparing for the nails to pierce his body at any moment.

“However, you are willing to sacrifice yourself for your people.” Hymena spoke up. “The dream plague is gone, the Pale King confirmed this. Under circumstances, everything has to be evaluated.”

“You will face trial. As will your warriors.” Tistina continued, venom still lacing her voice, but she reigned in her want for violence. “Do not be a fool to think you will walk away from this. We simply grant you the gift of not dying right here, right now.”

He nodded; this was all expected after all. “And what of my Sibylli?” He asked carefully.

Again, they exchanged glances. Perlama spoke up again. “We will have to talk with your daughter. But, unless she changed drastically when away, we will not harm her.”

He Cretoma released his breath. His daughter would be safe. If it meant his death, then so be it.

He would sacrifice everything for his sweet Sibylli.

-o0o-

“Keep your eyes open and keep together!” The overseer shouted to the small column of bugs as they trudged forward. Above them, the few winged sentries were constantly circling and watching out for danger.

Many wondered if they would see the city again.

“You all know what to look for, you all know how to behave.” The overseer marched quickly between bugs, checking that everything was as ready as it could be.

When heading into Deepnest, this was all they could do to ensure survival.

Finally, they were at the hole another group had opened. At one nearby wall, a number of metal rings had been affixed, holding chains that laid downwards towards the most infamous area of all Hallownest.

In a moment of hesitation, the overseer glanced over to a couple of scholars. One of them, almost comically enlarged and floating above the hole, stared right back at him with disdain. The overseer swallowed. Working for the ‘Soul Sanctum’ brought in good amounts of geo, but this was… very unorthodox.

However, there was little choice for him or any of his workers. One did not so lightly refuse direct orders from Herallien himself.

“Alright bugs, remember all that was taught to you! The sooner we get those things out of there, the sooner we can go home! First group, descend!”

Vestidian watched as the workers slowly began to climb the affixed ladders down into Deepnest. From where he was floating, he could not make out the bottom of the hole, even though there were lanterns. Or there should be lanterns put up by the first expedition group. He had not checked in a while to see whether or not they still lived

Not that he cared much. All he needed were any soul totems from Deepnest. Should its occupants skitter all they wanted, he would get his prize and deliver it to the sanctum.

 

Notes:

Things are be happening, wonder how these things that are be happening will affect the story :3
Surely only good things.
Ooooonly good things.
Nothing will ever wrong ;3

(Also, for who cares, the names of Mantis Lords plus Daughter are from types of Mantis I looked up. At least I remember doing that)

Upload schedule? I upload when I wanna. And I wanna.

Chapter 6: A Break in Rhythm

Summary:

Three weeks pass and things have settled. Now, they can be shaken up again.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What are you doing, my Heart?” Wyrm asked his beloved wife. They were sitting in the small garden of the castle. It wasn’t the Queen’s Garden, but it was pleasant enough. And it was within walking distance of his office.

He was looking through documents. What she was doing, he had payed little attention to until now.

“Well, my Mind, I have been spending the last three weeks looking after our children and decided to take measures for their development.” Root explained calmly. She had put a rather brand new spider silk book on the table and was writing in it, flipping pages every now and then. “Every one of our children has their own page where I drew their head, it is one of the few things differentiating them so far. Among other things, I am deciding on their names. You could help me with that.”

Wyrm stopped with his own work to look at her. “And how exactly is this proceeding?”

She tapped her chin. “Well, so far I am restricted to making names according to their head shape. Occasionally, I managed to find some quirk that can have a good name with it.”

“I suppose I can see the reason behind it.” Wyrm replied. They continued to work for some while. Eventually, the two royals could see a few more bugs entering the gardens.

It was Hornet, followed by about half a dozen vessels. The void creatures had been told to play with her, but not follow any command that was dangerous to anyone. What exactly was considered as ‘dangerous’ was up to the vessels, Wyrm hoped to help them make their own decisions that way.

“Come my glo-glurios knights, we move to victory!” Hornet exclaimed with childish joy, brandishing a stick she had found somewhere. The vessels remained quiet as ever, easily keeping pace with her as they rushed through the gardens. Each of them had their nails secured on their back still. As they were trained in combat, they were allowed weapons, though for now the blades remained blunt. For safety.

Root chuckled mirthfully as she observed the display.

“Tell me Wyrm, did you see the child closest behind your daughter?”

“The one with the simple two-pronged horns?” Wyrm asked while watching the small troupe leave through another entrance, scaring a retainer who had been walking by.

“Yes, that one. I believe it might be the one that Hornet knocked over when she met her siblings.” Root turned a few pages in her ledger, opening the one where the aforementioned vessel was displayed. “I noticed them following her at every opportunity. What do you think about naming them Ghost?”

“I believe that would be fitting enough. Though, our… children, once they have gained enough will for their own, they should be able to decide whether they want the names we give to them.

“Of course, my mind. This is simply a step towards that.” They continued to work for some more time, Root inscribing the new name to one of her children. Nothing interesting happened for the next few minutes, with the exception of Ze’mer leading a dozen more vessels to nail drills.

Eventually however, Root stopped in her task, a somber look on her face. It took Wyrm a few minutes to notice, but when he did he immediately stopped to work himself.

“Root? What is bothering you?” He asked, putting his left hand on one of her branches and looking her into the eyes.

“I… I have thoughts that you would not appreciate, my monarch.” She replied, not breaking eye contact. He could see sadness in them.

“Perhaps, my lady. But we are equals and I will listen to what ails you.” He meant it. It was a promise they made to each other. They would always work together, always share what they thought and wanted.

“My thoughts wandered towards… her, my love. Is it fair to leave her like this to rot?”

Wyrm would have responded immediately and with fire in his voice, not directed at his wife of course, but at the subject of their discussion. However, he forced himself to remain calm, for it would be unfair towards his love.

“After all that she has wrought upon our kingdom? With what she forced us to do? It is more than fair, it is justified.” Still, he spoke with coldness, for anything less was unsuitable towards the once-god who had sought to drown their kingdom.

Root placed on branch atop his own hand. “We would be condemning her to a fate we share the guilt of consigning one of our children to.” Her remark certainly did not miss its mark, for they both still felt the pain of their actions and likely would for a long time still. 

Yet to acquiesce now would not be appropriate. It was the nature of their relationship to oppose and check each other’s ideas after all. “It would be more than fitting!”

“It would still be horrible!” She replied, matching his strength in tone.

They held eye contact for a full minute, neither backing down.

A stalemate it was then. It had been a while since their last one. The memory brought nostalgia to his mind. Standing up, he rounded the table to his wife and laid his head against her body. Her branches gently wrapped around him.

“You are too kind my Root.” It was a fact, not an accusation.

“You are too cold my Wyrm.” This one felt like one, however. Not that she would be wrong. It was their dynamic after all.

It did not mean that he couldn’t change his attitude towards something. Or that he should not on occasion. “…I simply do not know how proceed from now. It still seems unreal for it all to be just over, even after three weeks. And in our favor no less.”

“You said yourself, she seems to be powerless. Perhaps she can atone through different means?”

Wyrm sighed. “Perhaps she is able to. I do not know if she is willing, however.”

“When have you talked to her last?” His wife knew of course, he would never converse with their enemy and not let her know.

Still, she asked and so she wanted him to answer. “Three weeks, since the first time I spoke to her.”

He knew what she would say next and so he pre-empted her words.

“I will see that I will talk to her the next time I am able to.” He could feel her nod in agreement. “I will have to go now, my love. The mantises have sent one of their lords and I do not know what they desire this time.”

-o0o-

“Come on you maggots, move your asses!” The overseer shouted and by the King did he hope his own fear wasn’t heard.

The actual maggot-workforce had been too slow and… well at the very least they might distract their pursuers. For a bit.

He tried not to think about it too much at the moment. Even with them being maggots, it made him sick that they had to suffer this fate. But right now, he had to look out for himself and the rest of his workers.

“Move it bugs! You wanna live, put your backs into it!” The bugs pulling the cart did their best to move the heavy soul totem forwards. One of them slipped, exhaustion weighing down their limbs. They were pulled away and another bug shoved into their position.

The worker bugs could wish nothing more than to just drop everything and run towards the only lifeline they had. But they also all knew that arriving without their price would incur punishment just as severe as the fate they would face if they simply stopped and stood still.

“Almost there! Push! Push for your lives!” Their goal was in sight. The tram station connecting Deepnest to the Ancient Basin! They had been told not to use it, to avoid the eyes of the guards and all that, but he would be damned if he did not use every opportunity to bring his people out of this.

Those that could make it at least.

The doors to the tram were held wide open by two frantic looking soldiers of the sanctum. The totem barely fit through it as the cart all but rammed the gondola, the momentum serving to push almost half of the ancient stone thing through on its own. Immediately the cart was pulled away again while workers did their best to shove it inside, the threat of imminent death making them ignore exhaustion and injuries.

Chairs were ripped out and crushed, but it fit. And there was still space for them.

The overseer breathed heavily as he turned towards the cavernous halls from which they had arrived. Oh King, he could hear the skittering of the monstrosities of this hellscape coming closer.

“We got it! Everyone, get on!” The totem was in the tram. Immediately workers tried to press themselves inside as well, everyone caring only for themselves.

Then the first Dirtcarver skittered out of the dark and charged towards them, followed by a dozen more and then another dozen.

Sweat mixed with tears by now, but still the overseer shouted order and discipline, using his stick and claws to try and unclog the entrance of the tram and allow his workers to get inside. A few others picked up stones and tried to smash in the small windows and climb through.

One of them misjudged the opening he had made by a disastrous amount. Bleeding and screaming he stumbled back.

A Dirtcarver jumped forward and tore him to the ground.

The overseer pushed himself through the door. Time was up and they had to go. He closed the door, forcing them shut with his bare claws, leaving the rest outside. He did not look back.

“Start the damn thing already!”

Mechanisms groaned and churned heavily. For a horrible moment, he feared that the tram was overloaded. Then, it began to move. Damnably slow but it moved! If there was ever a time to thank the designs of the Archive, it certainly was now.

There were still workers outside, trying to run with the tram and jump onto it, to not be abandoned here. But the platform was small and already they were at the edge.

“Take my claw!” Holding one out of the last window, broken enough to allow someone to go through, the Overseer was able to grab one more of his workers just as the door passed the station’s edge. His arm screamed in protest as he heaved and pulled, saving one more. He still did not look back, pressing his head against the cold metal.

He did not need to see. Five good workers had been abandoned just now. In total, he had lost three quarters of his troop to Deepnest.

They passed the gate and as it closed, the horrible screams finally ceased.

Eventually he pulled the bug inside and turned, treated to the sight of the survivors’ horrible state. Almost all had tears running down their faces, most were numbly staring forward.

“We made it.” His voice was hoarse and dry like the ashes at the Kingdom’s Edge. “We are save now.”

Little could he know, deafened by the tram’s tortured metallic screeching, that Deepnest was not yet done with them. Great beasts, driven into a frenzy by their smaller comrades, began biting into solid stone to pursue the intruders.

-o0o-

“Greetings to you, Lord Perlama of the honourable Mantis Tribe.”

His voice cut through the throne room with the force of a mastercrafted nail, the chamber amplifying the sound and thus the authority four times.

“I greet thee, Pale King of Hallownest, and give my gratitude to have been received so swiftly by you.” Even for a Mantis Lord, it was difficult to not be impressed and affected by it. But Perlama had her own authority and she was hardened by discipline and determination.

The bow was quick and curt, just enough to show respect without showing supplication or weakness.

She despised this dance of formal gestures. Even at home she had to perform it, her siblings as well, but here everything was worse multiple times over.

“How fairs the Mantis Tribe?” The Pale King asked, the intensity in his tone having lessened but still remaining to an extent. There were only few retainers watching alongside a few royal guards, the Kingsmoulds, as well as two of the King’s personal Knights.

“We fair well. In recent days, some of Deepnest’s inhabitants skittered towards our domain. Feral pests and no more, dispatched without problem. This is the only news of importance that can be announced.”

Even still, the retainers murmured with each other in hushed but excited voices. Hymena had once theorized that these bugs didn’t actually speak but instead only made noises as if they did, another tactic of the Pale King to unsettle his visitors. Or 'annoy' them, as Hymena had said it.

“This is good to hear.” The King proclaimed. Then, surprising Perlama, he rose from his throne and descended the few stairs to the ground level. Ogrim and Isma fell into step right behind him as he approached the Mantis Lord. “Follow me through the gardens, Lord Perlama.”

Confused, the mantis obliged. The retainers and normal guards left the throne room onto their own business while the Kingsmoulds remained as stoic and still as ever.

They wandered through halls and more halls, pristine and modestly lavish, enough to impress but also project a sense of restraint, modesty, and efficiency. This, Perlama had seen a few times before.

What surprised her, once more on this single day, was when she passed a chamber where a duo of retainers were busy instructing… where those children?

About two dozen sat on simple cushions, all clad in the same rough cloak, their masks unique between every single one. The King passed by too quickly for Perlama to catch most of it but it had sounded like a lecture on the different areas of the Underground.

It was a peculiar sight to be sure. But then they entered the gardens.

Perlama had seen Hegemol before of course. The King’s Knights were well known in the Mantis Tribe and well respected, the exception being Ze’mer. Their strength and prowess could not be seen with anything less.

To witness Hegemol in the act of, what could only be, playing catch with a dozen children was very off-putting. And that was before Perlama noticed that these children were more of the cloaked figures.

While the towering bug chuckled and sounded generally playful as he swiped with his great hands to grab the small beings, they remained all eerily quiet. Perlama watched them dodge and dart around Hegemol’s hands, yet always within a close distance instead of running away. Perhaps a strange form of training?

The Pale King gently cleared his throat, pulling the Mantis Lord out of her observation. She followed him towards a table, though still she sneaked a glance here and there over her shoulder.

They sat down, facing each other. He opened the conversation, this time with far less force in his voice.

“Now then Perlama, it is rare that you or any of your siblings decide to come to my palace. This business must be of some importance to you.”

Perlama hesitated, glancing to the two Knights. This matter was highly sensitive and she could not allow a single hint of it escaping. The Pale King noticed her wariness and gestured to his bodyguards, both of which took ten steps away from the table, turning away.

She sighed, it was likely the extent of accommodation she would receive. Now it was up to her to take a leap of faith.

“It is a matter very important to me and my siblings, concerning one of our own. I have to request that your majesty do everything to keep the information regarding this contained and secret, for if it were to be known, disaster would surely follow.” She spoke in a hushed voice, her body straight as her nail-lance.

The King leaned forward with a slight nod. However, he was interrupted by the movement of Ogrim near them. Turning, they both saw what the bug had alerted them of, a royal guard buzzing towards them at great speed.

The bug landed only a few paces away from Ogrim, immediately kneeling and panting heavily. “Sire!” She called. “Urgent news from the Basin, Sire! I beg forgiveness for my intrusion!”

The Pale King stood calmly, gesturing for his guest to remain seated for now, as this was his matter to attend to. Perlama was more than happy to wait until bringing forth her proposition.

“What is the matter, guard.” He asked.

“We have been alerted of a breach, Sire! The Basin is target of an incursion from Deepnest!”

The chair was pushed so far back that it toppled and fell over on the ground, Perlama looking shocked as she stood. Isma and Ogrim immediately tensed up, moving closer to their liege again. The only one seemingly unaffected was the Pale King himself, looking at the royal guard with his cool, calculating gaze.

“Have the appropriate measures been put into effect already?” He said.

“Yes sir, evacuation towards either the palace or the bridge are underway already. The guard has been put on alert and flyers are scouting the immediate area. The tram has been locked down as well. But, sire…” The guard looked up from the ground, shaking from exertion but also nervousness.

“The Queen of Deepnest has left the palace upon hearing the news. She said that her child was still out there!”

-o0o-

Hornet found the Basin incredible…

Incredibly boring that is.

It was, well, rather drab. Everything was a different sort of grey, from the floor to the walls and to the ceiling. All stone grey. Even the little bits of vegetation seemed dry and grey.

Her siblings were not really of help in this. Simply because they were all rather colourless as well. To be honest, the only colourful thing was her own red cloak. But that did not help her right now.

It only mattered because it made journeying through the caverns incredibly boring.

Totally not because she was lost.

That was definitely not the reason. She knew where she was going! It… simply took her some time!

Atleast she was fairly certain to have never been in this particular cavern. That was good, right? It meant progress!

Oh wait, wasn’t she trying to walk back to the castle? That would mean she wanted to find caverns she knew she had been in already, didn’t it?

Ugh, this was annoying!

Hornet needed a break and took the next best boulder to climb upon and sit. The vessels simply imitated her and sat all around her, staring blankly ahead. The exception was the one sibling who seemed to have decided to follow her around whenever her mama brought her to the castle. Hornet had never gotten an answer to her asking for a name, so she had started to call them Bee.

Mama had once explained the namesake race of Hornet, a rather fierce civilization of bugs in another land, and their similarities to the somewhat tamer bees near Hallownest. And since they were siblings, and she was evidently way fiercer than any of them, it all just made sense to Hornet. Though even she was aware that not all could be called Bee. But making nicknames and remembering which sibling was who was still difficult. Bee was easy, because Bee followed her everywhere.

“Any of you see something interesting?” Hornet asked sluggishly. She had not even counted how many times this question had been put forth by herself, without ever getting any results.

So, it surprised her greatly when one of her siblings gently tugged at her red cloak.

The small creature had five small horns protruding from its head like a halo, which was the only distinctive feature separating them from the rest, like it was with every vessel. Hornet decided in that moment to nickname them Halo, for now at least.

The newly christened Halo pointed one black claw towards a tunnel nearby. At first Hornet saw nothing and wanted to tell her sibling thusly. But, it was the first time any of them had had reacted in such a way, even claiming to have found something. Also, it was something to do in the boredom.

As Hornet strained her eyes, she could actually make out… a door?

“Follow me, siblings!” She called and jumped off the boulder with renewed energy, Bee the first to follow as always.

Approaching the spot, Hornet could see that it was indeed a door, covered in dust and blending in well with the surroundings. It was imposing, it was… exciting.

“Good job Halo! Now then, let us see what we have found here!” Her adventurous spirit had returned after several hours. Hornet pressed herself against the door to open it only to find a distinctive lack of opening door.

Then she herself moved instead, as the door was pushed outwards. A small shriek escaped her out of surprise, but Hornet was able to jump back and see who had answered her attempted entry.

A Kingsmould loomed above her, glaring with white eyes and clutching its weapon tightly. It stared at her and her posé with a blank look. Hornet stared back and noticed the faintest tilt of the spiked head of the guard to the side, as if it was confused by her presence.

“Hi! Can I see what is in there?” Mama had told her to be polite to bugs. Well, Mama also did not like Kingsmoulds, but that didn’t mean that Hornet had to forget her manners around them.

The Kingsmould simply continued to stare at the small child in front of it. Its weapon was not held with as much strength as before, as there was evidently no threat around. After a moment of absolute stillness, the Kingsmould raised one claw and laid it across its chest in a salute it usually reserved for the royal couple. However, it had been instructed, like all Kingsmoulds, that this little one was of the King’s blood and thus royalty as well.

“Sooo… can I now?” Hornet asked again. As no answer came, she attempted to peer passed the Kingsmould, seeing only a long corridor and another door with another of these guards. Trying to slip past the one in front of her proved fruitless however, as the creature immediately side-stepped to block her way.

“Oh, come ooooon,” She whined because that usually worked when she made her puppy eyes. “I just wanna do something and this seems interesting! I wanna see what is here!”

The Kingsmould was in a predicament. Royalty gave commands and it was instructed to follow said commands. Anything else was unthinkable. However, the King had not allowed anyone except himself, his wife, or his knights to enter without expressed allowance or when accompanied by one of the aforementioned individuals. This was a conflict it did not know how to resolve, mostly because it usually never had to decide something on its own.

Luckily for it, the Kingsmould was saved from having to make a decision, as the ground began to shake.

-o0o-

How long had it been since the Wyrm had been in here?

Time passed faster than she liked and yet not at all. At least that was how it felt. Sometimes she would find herself having slipped into sleep, or her mind simply shut down on her, only to shoot awake an undetermined amount of time later.

Sometimes she wished the Wyrm had left something to measure the passed time at. Other times she was glad he did not.

It tended to fluctuate on how put together she was, although at this point she wasn’t sure which option would preserve her sanity more.

The only company were the half dozen void-constructs. And they stretched the word heavily, for they were truly like statues.

Well, not completely. She had passed considerable time staring at those in view, long enough at least to observe certain… quirks.

True, these things were void of emotion, will, and all that. But there were hints here and there of habits and such things. One of them had started to ignore whenever she awoke with a start, especially after a nightmare. The rest always took to an alert stance then settled back down when she did nothing else.

Another one tended to flex its grasp on its weapon regularly. And yet another one was sometimes letting its normally rigid arms sway a bit.

Overall, it wasn’t much of course, but simply small imperfections in creations that had been intended as completely empty of any such notions. Any satisfaction over Wyrm’s flawed work had stopped after… not that long really. Now, observing these constructs was just one more mindless activity.

Better than the nightmares. Everything was better than that.

Sadly, as a… no, she would not acknowledge herself as mortal.

Due to the curse of this realm, she could not stay awake all the time and thus occasionally fell into sleep. And these periods of sleep were always short for nightmares haunted her all the time.

She dreamed of fighting against the void creature. Of losing to it and being dragged down.

She dreamed of her own death.

It didn’t seem to get any easier to process.

At one point, her construct-guards had been exchanged by a fresh group. It had been interesting for all of a moment, until the new arrivals took the same guard spots and monotony continued.

The same thing happened a long while later, so she had decided to start measuring that, hoping Wyrm waited the same time between these shifts. And she hoped that she had missed none in her sleep.

The Radiance sighed.

At this point, her whole body had long grown numb. Over a period of unknown time, her limbs had been all prickly and aching, not even the aching of when she had woken up! Maybe. Who could tell.

There was also this enormous pit in her torso area. She had no idea why this was, but she also didn’t let herself care. Most likely another curse of this realm. Her mouth felt dry as well.

 Oh, how much she hated this. But, well, nothing to be done. She sighed again.

 

 

Hanging on chains in the air, more or less perfectly still, the Radiance immediately felt the slow trembling of the ground.

At first however, she had thought nothing of it. Or more precisely, she had thought it to have been caused by her own accursed body.

When the trembling did not recede however, indeed it slowly grew stronger and stronger until the constructs noticed as well, it came to her mind that this was from outside.

Had the Radiance been of clearer mind and more attuned to the material realm, she might have concluded that this could only have originated by one or more massive creatures moving through the caverns nearby. Or alternatively, of several creatures burrowing their way through solid rock. She might have also panicked at the thought that these things were steadily coming closer.

But as it was, there was only curiosity at this new phenomenon that had so mercifully broken her boredom.

Which was why, when the first Garpede broke through the walls of the short hallway connecting the chamber to the rest of the basin, the once mighty Radiance shrieked.

 

Notes:

Whose idea was it again to dig around in Deepnest?

Also, quick word dump: KINGSMOULDS
They are similar to Vessels and they are not. Vessels have the spark of Higher Beings (Wyrm+Root) and are thus not only way more powerful but can have more of a "soul" or "being" than Kingsmoulds. Their parents tried to drive that out for they needed an empty shell but they could not fully without just making a void form that could not hold the Radiance. You need some form of mind to trap her imo. The Kingsmoulds are mostly void so they are not elligible, they lack normal bug parts because Wyrm imo would never try such experiements.
That being said, Kingsmoulds are still "alive", if perhaps at a very base level. Including that they can have these "quirks" as observed by the Radiance. Basically a smaller form of what the vessels go through, having these small things that betrays their hollowness and can be encouraged so that they may self-actualize. The moulds do not have the capacity the Vessels have, but they are not just mindless automota. It should be said that most would not notice because these details are minor. The Radiance just had enough time and once you know, it becomes easier.

Anyhow, headcanon lore dump finished. Act I has three more chapters (might do a bit of a break to ensure Act II is up to snuff then) and things gonna get fun :)

Chapter 7: What Meaning in Darkness? Yet here I remain

Summary:

Can you hear us? It is your fault after all.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The massive millipede was easily four times her length, perhaps even five, and tall and wide enough to almost completely fill out the hallway that connected her cell to… whatever was on the other side. It roared and chittered loudly, clacking its horrifying mandibles with which it had burrowed through solid stone with ease. Already, smaller bugs squeezed out from the hole the monstrum had emerged from, swarming anywhere they could.

To say that the Radiance was having a panic attack was to put it lightly. She was bound, suspended in the air, entirely defenceless in face of feral bugs that wanted nothing more than to feast on meat.

Horrid memories shoved themselves to the front of her mind. The last time when her life had been directly threatened. That time, she had had the power of a deity and still she had died. This time, she had nothing.

Below her, the Kingsmoulds sprung into action immediately. Brandishing their nail-glaives, they charged the intruders and began cutting them apart. Six of them had been stationed in the main chamber, one just outside the main chamber’s door. Another one had been at the entrance door to the Ancient Basin and was thusly cut off from its colleagues.

This single Kingsmould also had several children of its creator to protect. Not that the Radiance knew of this.

Luckily, the Garpede was currently more interested in the six white-armored creatures hacking away and darting around with surprising speed in front of it to give care to the single annoyance behind it. Several Dirtcarvers however swarmed towards the group of small bugs and their lone protector.

The first three died the moment they skittered into range of the construct’s weapon, the metal carving through chitin and flesh with ease. Nevertheless, the Kingsmould backed away, using one of its four arms to push little Hornet away as well. The Garpede blocking the entrance ironically made its task very clear. Not being able to reach and protect the prisoner, it saw the protection of royalty as the more immediate objective to follow.

But even as the small group slowly backed away from the door, more Dirtcarvers swarmed towards them. The pests moved to surround their prey and have their meal, but the Kingsmould wasn’t the only one with a weapon.

Each vessel was already holding their nail with both claws. None were proficient fighters yet and their weapons were blunt, but they knew how to wield the metal well enough to keep their enemy at bay for now. Long enough for their protector to weave around the huddle and kill anything that came too close.

In the middle of the ring of void-wrought life was Hornet, trembling like a leaf and clutching her stick as if it were her lifeline. Never before had she been in any danger, never like this, and her mama was nowhere to save her.

 

The Garpede charged forward and into the chamber, snapping at the defenders with its mandibles. They scattered swiftly, only one of them not quick enough to avoid having one arm sheared clean off. However, the Kingsmould barely recognized the loss, simply shifting its weapon and surging forward with its kin to strike at the monstrum. Their weapons went for softspots between and under the thick chitin plates. Several hits were scored and the Garpede roared in pain and anger.

With a new wave of Dirtcarvers, it attacked again, catching one of the armored constructs and slamming it heavily against the wall. The armor cracked and the Kingsmoulds twitched as it fell to the ground, beset immediately by Dirtcarvers. The fight continued like this, the ground quickly littered with slaughtered bugs and debris from the walls and ceiling.

For every Kingsmould that fell, a small score of Deepnest was carved into bloody pieces, the silvery ichor staining the entire floor. The Garpede itself took more and more wounds, yet it seemed to only get more reckless in its own attack.

In its primal rage it showed little care for its surroundings, causing the chamber to take more damage itself with every minute.

Impacts made the chains shake violently, jostling the prisoner suspended by them. The Radiance considered herself incredibly fortunate to have so far only suffered small debris falling onto her, yet she also grew more panicked with every Kingsmould that fell. For after them, only she would remain as food for the Deepnest incursors.

Four of her wardens remained, fighting on through injuries and with some missing entire limbs. She watched helplessly as one of them savaged the underside of the Garpede only to be jumped by three Dirtcarvers at once. Though one of the offending critters swiftly fell, their giant comrade was able to make use of the moment and caught the Kingsmould in its maw. Powerful teeth, used to dig through stone, carved through metal and crushed the void-body beneath.

The black form desolved, which only infuriated the millipede even more. Then, a nail-glaive shot through the air and into its face like a buzzsaw, gouging out an eye. The thrower was already brandishing another one, picked up from the ground, and charged.

It leaped over the snapping mandibles and carved a line through the face of the Garpede. Recklessly, the monstrum surged after it, intending to crush it to bits. Not paying any attention to its surroundings, it rammed straight into one of the chains afixed to the walls.

The might of a Deepnest-predator met the craftmanship of the royal workers. The chain held long enough to stop the Garpede’s momentum and temporarily daze the massive bug, opening the window for two of the Kingsmoulds to rush and strike at it yet again. The next moment however, the chain ripped out of the wall.

The Radiance felt herself drop from one moment to the other. Pain shot through her body as metal hit stone and she was once again on solid ground.

Everything was blurry and reasserting itself painfully slow. She wriggled and writhed from the pain of suddenly hitting solid ground.

It took her a moment to realize how much she was able to move. Her metal prison, the plates held together by chains, was now loose enough for her to free herself!

Nobody seemed to pay attention to her. The Garpede was roaring and striking in blind fury at her wardens, but the creature seemed to have enough and slowly pull back into the hallway and the hole it had made.

The two remaining Kingsmoulds were still fighting off the Dirtcarvers in the chamber.

For the first time since… probably since she became in this form, the Radiance attempted to stand up and move.

Her entire body protested, muscles unused and still for weeks were suddenly thrust into action. By all accounts, she should not have been able to do more that twitch on the ground like a gluttonous maggot.

And yet, she was driven by her rekindled will to escape. To live and spite the Wyrm who had wanted her to be forgotten! Slowly, she managed to use her four arms to push her body off the ground. Then came the legs, brought under her torso, straining to raise her to her appropriate height.

She panted from the exertion but refused to give in. Standing up straight was still immensely difficult, so she settled to have all six limbs on the ground for now. Then she attempted to move forward.

As the Garpede shuffled backwards into its hole, the Radiance crawled like a new-born child on the ground, slipping on the bloodied ground and her awkward limbs.

As the hallway was finally clear, she was able to scurry on all six limbs like the Dirtcarvers which were carved up by the last Kingsmoulds. With every moment, her movements became surer, though no less painful or exhausting, and picked up in speed.

When the guardians had dispatched the last of the current wave of intruders, bloodied and injured, they could only turn and see their charge scamper out of her own prison, wings flying behind her.

 

Outside, Hornet had just peeked past Bee, her eyes watching in horror at the Kingsmould kneeling with three of its four arms missing and yet still barely alive. Around it were more than two dozen sliced Dirtcarvers, its efforts having granted them safety and a short reprieve.

Then, out of the hallway came a tall, white figure. Instead of smooth armor however, it was covered in dirty and blood-matted fur. The being moved jerkily, almost shoving themselves out from the hallway. Hornet’s locked eyes with two orbs of angry gold that burned with disgust and desperation and she found herself hiding behind Bee again.

 

The Radiance stared at the small gaggle of figures. She glared with hatred and shock and disbelief at the one raising a tiny nail against her.

Why!? Why are you here you… you abomination!!! She stared at the vessel that had somehow dragged her away from her own realm.

The vessel that had fought her with great fury.

The vessel that… it…

All warmth left her body.

Her flesh burned, worse than her muscles, where the thing and carved apart her divine form with claws of pure void.

And so, she ran.

Far and as fast as she was able to, her wings fluttering limply behind her.

The only thoughts on her mind was to escape this horror, to escape the monster that had ended her life once already.

Even if she knew where she was going, she did not care, could not care.

Fear of the bugs that had intruded upon her prison was forgotten.

Hate of the Wyrm and his puppets was forgotten.

There was only terror.

Terror and the nightmare that plagued her and had now found her once again.

-o0o-

She had only stopped because her body had finally given up. Crumbled on the ground, it took everything just to keep awake. But she couldn’t. Not when it haunted her mind, pushing itself before her inner eyes.

She did not cry for she had expended every ounce of liquid in her own body long ago already.

So, she simply lay and breathed.

Everything was silent.

Perhaps if she lay here and did not move, perhaps everything could go back to how it used to?

 

Her slowly closing eyes snapped open. Had she just heard something?

For seconds she remained still like a corpse, wondering if the nightmare had finally sundered her mind completely.

Then she heard it again. It… sounded like a whisper.

Methodically, she sat up again. Her muscles ached still, but by now she was getting used to it.

Yes, something was whispering.

And she felt drawn to it.

Her mind was too tired, too ravaged by nightmares and shock to be cautious. She slowly stood up, this time on two legs. The Radiance swayed and steadied herself against the rock wall. Then, she trotted towards the sound, deeper and deeper into the Basin.

One turn, then another, then another. Never did the whisper seem to get louder, no matter how far she stumbled. She walked and walked drawn by the siren call like a moth to the flame.

Only she walked into the far opposite.

It only registered with her once she had passed the chiselled archway and stood on the metal platform.

How had she even walked to this place? She… couldn’t remember correctly.

Below her, the Abyss opened up deeply.

She could hear it. The whisper coming from deep below her. No, a multitude of voices, each so weak and faint that only together they were able to be noticed.

She could feel it as well. The Void. Her anathema, her opposite. The Thing that had matched her. The Thing that the Wyrm had molded into his contructs and vessels to contain her.

The Thing that had killed her.

She stared into the black maw that opened beneath her.

And she thought, she could see It staring back at her with its eight white eyes of hate.

 

Was it because her legs surrendered to exhaustion?

Was it because, as she stared into the abyss, she had lost her balance?

Was it because whatever had called her with whispers pulled her down, with might or compulsion?

Perhaps… perhaps any of those.

Or maybe she had let herself fall.

Fall into where there was no light and only darkness.

 

Notes:

Me: No we shouldn't just pump them out, we barely have any backlog!
Also me, who just completed 100% Silksong after 80 hrs: FUCK IT WE BALL FUCK IT WE BALL

(Lacenet is real and I will fight on this hill :)

Chapter 8: I'll wait here forever, till light blooms again

Summary:

Beyond lies only the refuse and regret of its creation.

We shall enter that place no longer.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She was nothing.

She was worthless.

She was cast down into this pit, for she had failed.

Failed to be the savior. To be what she was made to be.

Failed to have been perfect.

She was cold.

She was empty.

She was lying on broken bones.

Slowly she raised herself from the sea of bodies.

The air was still. Silence interrupted only by sporadic cracking sounds.

She looked around, confused.

A small body crashed into the ground near where she was.

Its bone-like mask breaking in two. Just like the ones it had landed upon.

She stared, horrified by what she saw. Now, every crack she knew to be another of these beings meeting their end at the bottom of this pit.

Creating a floor of broken shells. Of failures.

She looked up, to where she could see only the shadow of a light.

A beacon in this near perfect darkness.

A lure to which she could see them all strive towards.

They climbed up the pit’s wall, scaled broken stairs.

She watched one of them struggle, another reaching a small claw in an attempt of help.

Her heart cried out as she saw both of them slip and fall.

Her heart screamed in pain as she saw them both hit the ground with a loud crack.

Her heart screamed for she could not.

One after one they fell. And with each and every single one, something inside her broke.

She saw the last two reach the top and despite the horror around her she cheered in silence.

Only to see one crest the top.

And the other one fell back down. Fell, only to land before her.

The mask, so familiar to her.

The mask she had seen before her death.

And then the light vanished at last.

And they were left in the darkness.

Failures.

Forgotten.

She fell to her knees, sinking into the cracked bone beneath her.

Anguish and despair drowned her.

Around her, shades slowly rose from their broken bodies.

They looked upwards.

Then they looked at her.

She saw Its fury in their eyes.

The shades coalesced, into the form of their Lord.

Their Uniter.

Their Sibling.

Their Avenger.

Their Lord.

“Why?” She wanted to say.

No mind to think.

“Why did this have to happen?” She tried ask.

No will to break.

“What was the point of all this pain?!” She wanted to yell.

No voice to cry suffering.

Only to realize that it was all in vain.

Born of God and Void.

She trembled, bereft of her voice. Silenced by the emptiness.

Silenced like they all had been.

Broken like they all had been.

You shall seal the blinding light that plagues their dreams.

She fell to her knees.

It had been her fault.

She crumbled to the ground as her Killer loomed over her.

She was sinking onto the sea of cracked bone and tattered cloth. Bodies of discarded, failed attempts.

It was over her, staring down with eight eyes.

Not with fury. With anguish. Despair at the tragedy around them.

You are the Vessel.

She was nothing.

She was cold.

She was silent.

She was empty.

You are the Hollow Knight.

 

 

 

She did not awake. For she was not asleep. Simply staring into the unseen ceiling.

One claw felt the ground beneath her.

Stone. Solid, lightly cracked stone beneath her. Not bones. Not a mass of discarded bodies.

She was not lying on the result of her actions.

And yet, it could not have been just a dream. That she knew. That she was certain of.

Her heart ached heavily at what she had seen.

It was because of her that all this had happened. In her rage at being forgotten she had plunged this world into madness. And so, he had answered with his own madness.

It was true what she had said to Wyrm. She had done it for her own survival.

Except… she forced herself into their minds with the intent to have them break their world for her. Maybe she could have found a way to survive without… all this. Had she known. But how could she have, at that point?

How was she supposed to know, that he would match her desperation. And her capability for cruelness and horror.

The vessel, the Hollow Knight. She had never seen its memories, for its nature prevented it. To witness its creation for herself.

It was enough to break her.

 

How peaceful it was here. Without all that she had seen in the vision, the Abyss was simply a place of silence and stillness. She could feel the power of the Void of course. It felt… unsettling, but not as bad as she remembered its presence to be.

Maybe it was because… because she was mortal.

Yes. Mortal.

She had struggled to accept it. No. Not struggled.

Denied. Yes, she had denied it.

Not anymore. The Void, the Abyss, It, had beaten it out of her. In the dream realm and here. She was just another living being in this world.

Perhaps not like any common bug. But Wyrm was mortal. A higher being and yet not safe from death.

Maybe she was in the same state.

What did that mean?

 

She stood up. Her body ached and protested against being moved again.

But this time, the feeling was almost reassuring.

It reminded her that she was indeed still alive.

Huh, what a funny thing.

Silently, unsteadily, she walked towards the wall of the pit. There, she could make out stairs that had been constructed. Carved from the rock and extended with wood.

These stairs had been destroyed. So that the vessels had needed to climb the steep wall on their own. A final, horrid test.

All to stop her. Her and her foolish rage. Perhaps it was good that all this happened, that she had been destroyed and then thrown into this world for punishment. That she was down here. She did deserve it. She did not deserve to be a god.

So, she turned away from the steps and began to aimlessly walk forward into the Abyss.

She could stay here. Probably should as well. Why not? After all this, how should she… live…

Her body still ached. She was still alive.

She had never had that as a divine being. Aching.

Did that mean she had never been alive?

She shook her head, who cared?

But then, she was alive right now, wasn’t she?

She turned to look at the stairs again. Her mind replayed the horror she had witnessed.

Then it went deeper, to the pieces of memories she had seen in the minds she had set alight with her violent power. All the lives she had snuffed out, the madness she had them all commit for her own sake.

All of it had happened.

The horror of the vessels' creation. All that she had been shown, or somehow witnessed. An echo of tragedy. Or the being that had slain her remaining somehow, returning to haunt her.

All of that had been reality.

And yet, the stairs were still there. They had not been sundered. Why should they, for the vessels were not needed for their purpose. And, she had seen six of them in her escape from her cell.

Because her Infection was over. Ended when she ceased to be a god. And now she was mortal. Alive.

Alive in a world still teeming. Her mind looked over the memories that had been absorbed from the bugs she had touched. Memories of their lifes. They were present only faintly, but still there.

She started to walk towards the stairs. Then she began to ascend.

It was difficult for they were steep, and she was tired. But she moved on.

Towards a world where things were not dead and forgotten. A world where bugs still crowded their pompous city.

She wanted to see that city. See it with her own, mortal eyes. She wanted to walk the streets, climb its towers like she climbed the stairs right now!

Memories began to flood her mind, but these were different from the nightmare that had plagued her. These were bright, filled with all sorts of things that she found she wanted.

She saw bugs coming together to eat, small humble meals or grant and opulent banquets. Her insides churned and grumbled even as she picked up her pace. She wanted this, wanted to know what it was like to eat and drink!

She felt memories of bugs flying through the air, in fun and joy, in serious duty. Her wings fluttered and twitched for she wanted to know how it was to fly for herself!

She smelt a scent that brought images of green plants and colourful flowers to her mind. She wanted to see all these things, to feel and smell them!

She heard a voiceless tune, gentle and beautiful, singing. She wanted to experience this too, wanted to find the owner of this voice and listen to them!

She wanted to be alive, to… she was there. She stood at the precipice of the Abyss again. In front of her, the only exit. The only entrance into the real world. Behind her, the regrets of the past. The sins of an immortal, dead, lifetime.

She never looked back as she stepped forward.

 

 

 

Her body wasn’t aching anymore. Her movements were much more limber and smooth. She walked straight and steady. Her eyes took in everything around her, her ears perked for any sound.

The Ancient Basin was still grey stone and dead plants. But now she saw it clearer, in detail. Saw the random critter here and there, moving without a care.

She came to the crossroad where she had heard the whisper. The thought gave her pause. Had the Abyss called her? Had… the being that had brought her low called her?

Had It desired to show her the truth?

She pondered the possibility. If she had made it to this world, it could have as well. But then, why not kill her? Why not finish the job?

Maybe the job was finished. She was not divine anymore, was unable to commit her sins again.

She chuckled. For the first time she laughed, quietly and alone. Oh, the irony of having her enemy try to show her the truth. Perhaps It had intended all this, or not. It was her choice now and she had made it.

So, she continued to ascend. Right until she came across a grizzly sight.

A bug, a guard if she remembered correctly, lay torn on the ground. Their silvery ichor mixing with that of the three Dirtcarvers they had managed to slay.

She looked at the corpses. The carnage was still not a too pleasant sight, but she had seen so much worse.

It did remind her however…

Remind her of her the prison.

Of seven small figures, draped in rough cloth and one red cloak.

She moved past the corpses. Walked and walked, finding the way she had run down with surprising ease. Eventually, she managed to see something at the far end of the cave, almost impossible to make out were it not for the metal standing out from dusty stone.

Was that the way out of this place? That would mean she should go there.

She looked down. The path she had run lead to the left, deeper into the stone caverns again. She would not get out that way.

That way was her prison. That way was Wyrm’s guards. She could attempt to leave in the chaos of the Deepnest incursion while Wyrm would likely send his forces towards her prison.

Get out and leave his reach.

But… she did not know what was there even.

Wait.

Deepnest incursion. At her prison. The vessels. No, the children.

The void-constructs fighting and falling one after the other. Those remaining injured. The only thing to protect them.

She looked to her potential escape.

She looked towards her prison.

She cursed and started running.

 

Notes:

Even if the first game will not happen in this story, the Radiance will get to see one of its best moments.
Whether she likes it or not.
Trauma is very effective at causing character development.

Chapter 9: Raise me up from the Ashes

Summary:

Spill blood and step onto the board, Brilliant One.
The Game awaits.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hornet cried as she saw her protector die.

They had been pulled into the ravaged chamber, as outside roamed packs of Dirtcarvers that made any escape attempt hopeless. The alternative did not seem to be much better though.

Even with one arm, the Kingsmould that had stood alone before her and her siblings, against the creatures that wanted to devour her, had fought on as best as it could. But it had been brought low and torn apart by a veritable swarm of Deepnest bugs and she had not been able to do anything.

A similar fate had befallen the other last two Kingsmoulds as well, even though they each fought to the last moment, hacking away relentlessly and protecting her with their lives. This had bought her and her siblings precious moments. But it seemed their luck had run out.

Now it was only her and her six siblings.

Halo had been injured in the arm as they had prevented another one of their siblings being jumped and possibly killed. Now, they were being held by Hornet behind the timid line of the other five vessels.

They had driven the Dirtcarvers back, however. Only about ten skittered around the chamber. Half of them had lost interest in the small huddle at the wall in favour of feasting on the corpses already piled up. The other half stayed outside of the range of the vessel’s blunt nails, having learned their danger from the Kingsmoulds.

However, they still took swipes here and there, testing the defences and getting bolder by the minute. Eventually, they would overcome their prey.

Hornet cradled Halo and watched as another Dirtcarver abandoned its attack to dodge Bee’s nail. She held her injured sibling more for her own sake, as the vessel would have likely still been able to stand for themselves.

Even as one of them had just fallen back, another one of the predators prepared to make an attack. To make things worse, another two Dirtcarvers had tried to eat one of the Kingsmoulds, only to find its body to be black goo instead of flesh. Angry, they turned to the still moving creatures to satiate their appetite.

Then, suddenly, another Dirtcarver flew towards the small group. It was an impressive leap from behind a bigger piece of debris, but it seemed that the bug had miscalculated and hit the stone wall instead of its targets.

A sickening crack sounded out as its skull caved in and it fell down to the ground. Both the Dirtcarvers and their prey seemed to be confused for a moment.

Then another of the Deepnest bugs flew over the rocks in the room, smacking at the wall with the flat of its back. It landed, still alive but badly hurt by the impact. A second later, a blunt metal nail was hammered into the base of its skull by Halo, who had pushed off their sister to ensure the kill.

A chittering filled the air, followed by a sudden squeak. Heavy impacts sounded out until the squeaking was silenced. The bugs that had preyed upon the small group of children turned, raising their heads to try and discern what was happening.

Hornet attempted to do the same, only to gasp at what she saw.

Coming into their field of view was the same tall, white-ish figure that she had seen flee this chamber before. Fresh blood was all over their body, a strange bright orange in colour, the source obvious as the bug dragged a limp Dirtcarver in one of their four claws.

As this newcomer stalked towards the small crowd, another of Deepnest’s pests jumped onto them and bit into the fur with its mandibles. Its prey however retaliated quickly, charging towards the wall and angling their body to smash the offending bug against the stone.

The critter released its grip and hit the floor, a moment later its head was crushed as the figure stomped on it viciously. Immediately, the rest of the Dirtcarvers swarmed forward to bring down this new threat, chittering angrily.

Hornet and her siblings watched the display of violence that unfolded. Their strange saviour did not fight with experience and efficiency as the Kingsmoulds had. Instead, they relied on strength and endurance. The smashed bug in their grip was used to bludgeon the opposition, the three remaining hands punching or grabbing anything within range. Multiple times they hurled themselves against the wall to hit one or more enemies that had jumped onto them, cracking their bodies upon the hard stone.

With every killed Dirtcarver, more injuries began to pile up and even though this newcomer grunted and gasped in pain every time, they did not relent. Finally, the last critter was dead, grabbed by the tail and swung multiple times onto the ground.

There was silence.

She breathed heavily from the exertion, the adrenaline from the fight wearing off by now. The thought came up in the back of her head that maybe, maybe she should have taken one of the weapons before attacking the Dirtcarvers. Then again, she didn’t know how to use any of them. It did not matter though; the pests were dead.

Turning, she looked over the group she had just saved. Having… that one, looking at her was still uncomfortable, the memories of her death lingering in her mind even now. However, what these vessels had all gone through was just as present. She could do her best to ignore it for now.

She breathed deeply, hoping that it came across as caused by her efforts and not because she had to build up her courage to be near them again. That being said, she actually felt tired, setting one hand on the wall to steady herself for a moment. Fighting seemed to have taken a lot from her body. Hopefully this would have been it for today. 

“Are… are you okay?” A timid voice asked into the quiet room.

She had forgotten that one of the small ones was actually capable of speaking. Then again, that one was wearing a red cloak instead of the rough cloth the rest had been given. She also faintly remembered this one, or at least an older version, darting around the ruins of the kingdom for years and years.

“Yes,” She simply responded and oh, did speaking feel uncomfortable. Perhaps some dust had made it inside of her throat? She had been in this forsaken place for quite some time, even though she did not know how long exactly.

Putting the thought aside she stepped towards the group, only to instinctually flinch as that one took a protective step in front of their sister, the nail not raised but at the ready.

“Bee! She saved us!” The girl whined.

A strange sound made Hornet perk up. Confused, the small bug looked around before realizing her saviour was the source of it. They… were they chuckling? Was anything funny? She didn’t get it but, that didn’t mean anything bad, did it?

“Eheh ehem.” Finally, she got hold of herself. She wasn’t even sure why, the name had simply caused her to fall into this reaction. Perhaps it was all the stress finally catching up with her.

“You are right. I am here to save you.” She approached the group, now unchallenged by their nails. “Lucky you.”

“Do you know how to get back to the palace?” Hornet asked the looming bug. Then, however, her mind came to a strange conclusion. This bug had been in a room with some of father’s Kingsmoulds, and she seemed to share their white aesthetic. That could only mean that she also worked for her father. And Hornet had not introduced herself!

Perhaps it was her mind grasping onto familiar things to cope with all of the past hour. Nevertheless, she had been taught strictly by her mama to be courteous and so she made to introduce herself. “I-I’m Hornet! That is Bee, Halo, and the rest don’t have names yet, but Aunt Root says she is still working on it.”

She nodded, more to placate Hornet than anything. Her limbs were still heavy and the sight of the smashed bugs made her belly growl and rumble for some reason, which was its first activity since she had become used to its perpetual pit-like feeling. However long ago that had started.

Turning she waved one arm to get the small group to follow her outside. “Alright then, move behind me and be careful. Maybe we will be lucky and- “

“What is your name?”

Funny how such an innocent question could catch her off guard.

It did bring up a good point, how would she call herself from now on? She was not a god anymore, her title was not appropriate, at best. At worst she imagined that some bugs would realize her true nature. But then, what else should she be called, other then ‘the Radiance’? What else could fit her?

So deep in thought was she, that she did not notice Hornet gently tapping her long leg.

“Radia.” She all but spurted out. “…Radia will suffice.”

-o0o-

Their feet dragged over the dusty stone ground. Exhaustion was visible even in the vessels, as they marched forward with bowed heads and dragging their legs with every step. Hornet did likewise, thankfully not voicing her tiredness. She had asked Radia to be carried at one point but had been refused.

Radia had run this stretch twice after all, followed by smashing nearly a dozen bugs with her own claws. She was actually wounded from all of them, apart from Halo, and thus did not feel like carrying even more weight.

Also, she had thought that getting to the palace would take much less time as it seemed to take. But she would not admit being wrong in front of Hornet and the vessels.

Finally, they seemed to reach the crossroad where Radia had seen the metal, she assumed to have been an indication of an exit. Purposefully, she simply turned left and headed towards that direction.

Somewhere in her mind, the thought occurred that this could simply turn out to be a fluke, a false hope. It was a good thing that the rest of her was too tired to actually think about it. As far as she was concerned, she had made the right choice the first time at this crossroad.

Or the second time rather. The actual first time she had run through with no thought spared.

Anyway, she figured they would eventually find something to orient themselves from. Perhaps taking a small break there and then move on. Important was only that she did not give the small ones the impression that she had no idea where she was going at the moment.

“Miss Radia, I am tired.” Hornet groaned.

“Yes well, so am I.” Mentally, the moth chastised herself. The answer was too sharp than it should have been, this was only a child after all. So, she quickly followed it up to prevent any escalation. “We can take a break in a bit.”

No need to tell her that Radia would use that break to try and spot a path back to… well, somewhere with bugs. Those could probably lead her to the Pale King. She remembered that he had his castle in this area, probably, so it should be around. She simply didn’t know the dimensions of the Ancient Basin.

Behind her Hornet trudged along with her head almost hanging limply on her tiny body. But she did not speak up again and so they progressed further ahead.

It occurred to Radia that she was surprisingly worried for the child of her arch foe. And she still detested the Pale King, probably would for a long time if not forever. His intrusion into this realm had brought her to unleash the Infection after all and then everything… went crazy quickly.

The vessels she could only find sorrow and pity for, after seeing how their fate had been decided. And guilt that she was the cause for it.

Hornet though? She was also a product of her rampage and the Wyrm’s response but she didn’t have that much of a horrendous childhood. Right?

Well, she actually didn’t really know. All she did remember from the other… life? Reality?

Ugh, not worth thinking about right now. It made her already tired brain hurt and would not change anything anyway. Not like she would want to return, if she even could.

Anyway, from what Radia remembered of Hornet, the bug had been a lone sentinel in the corpse of the kingdom. She protected and contained it, hunting husks and such. Eventually, she had helped the vessel that ultimately… killed her.

Radia simply ended the line of thought right then and there.

The actual matter was that she did not want Hornet to come to harm at the moment. The bug was but a child and did not do anything to the moth in this world.

She focused her attention outwards, remembering that there might still be hostile bugs hunting in these caverns. She could not afford a blunder right now. Fortunately, they seemed to be safe still. And the metal was coming more into focus before her.

It was… a bench?

Peculiar and not very helpful to orient herself.

On the other hand, she knew that benches were intended to sit down and rest. A wonderful opportunity, and so close now as well.

“See? We can sit down and rest. Never doubt me little Hornet.” Radia said out loud, allowing smugness to fill her voice. With a bit of renewed vigor she climbed the last bit towards the simple metal construct and laid two of her claws on the cold material.

“Now then, take some m-“ She stopped. The metal was vibrating. A familiar sensation that made her fur rise up and stand on edge.

She turned, directing her gaze here and there in fear and paranoia. Unaware of all this, Hornet and the vessels were in the process of trying to climb upon the bench.

Then, halfway to the crossroad they had left behind, a wall exploded outwards. Emerging from it came only a single creature, a Garpede.

No, the Garpede, the one that had breached and rampaged her prison cell. She could see where it was wounded from that fight. And it was looking directly at them with its remaining eyes. Even from this distance, she was able to feel the primal fury upon her.

“Everyone, run!”

Adrenaline and the fear of death worked wonders, as her four arms snatched up Halo, Hornet, and two other vessels and began to run away from the monstrosity hunting them all. The rest followed suit as fast as they could, the uninjured vessels in her arms struggling until she released them so that they were able to run alongside her.

She had a sinking feeling that it would not be enough as she heard the Garpede charging after them. Its angry chitter was getting louder frightfully fast.

-o0o-

Metal tore carapace and cut apart flesh in a dance of death.

Hundreds of bugs had been slain by them, their corpses littering the ground and their blood coating everything in a sickly silver-gray gloss.

A roar cut through the air as a Garpede snapped at its enemy. This one was younger than the rest, smaller, yet no less ferocious. And it was engaging only one foe.

Herrah dodged the razor sharp mandibles easily, grabbing the front first legs of the millipede and grinding it to a halt. With a wordless warcry, she pushed the creature upwards to expose the weak underbelly. In her remaining limbs, two long needles flashed and cut into the Garpede, gutting it. The creature screeched in pain, but the Beast’s grip proved stronger, leaving her prey unable to fight back as its entrails began to leave its body.

Perlama had to admit that the Queen of Deepnest was a terrifying fighter. Sure, she herself and her sisters were also quite well versed in how to deal with the Deepnest pests. They could also each take down a Garpede on their own, yet none of them were able to do that so easily as Herrah had just done. Even with a young one.

Garpedes had to be fought with speed and coordination. They were tough beasts and even their flesh was durable, so you had to strike many wounds at vital places before they would finally fall. This one was spared a slow death by a rather fast one, though the amount of cuts still seemed to be the same.

I wish I knew where the Beast procured her weapons. Perlama admitted to herself in her thoughts. But then she focused back fully on the task at hand.

The Deepnest incursion had thus far only inflicted a few casualties, a blessing of the barren Basin. The downside was that the pests were spread widely and thus had to be hunted down with effort, though thankfully they seemed to be drawn by the sound of battle.

In response, the Pale King had assembled his constructs and formed three columns with one of his knights at the head of each of them. Dryya and Isma stayed back to guard the King and Queen overseeing the operation, while the three strike forces marched forward to clear out the Basin.

Wingmoulds soared through the air to provide reconnaissance, which essentially just meant that they would find Deepnest bugs and lure them towards the main forces.

The few Carver Hatchers that had found their way into the stale Basin air were quickly taken down by winged Royal Guards or the champions accompanying them. Perlama had caught glimpses of Ogrim swatting the disgusting creatures out of the air with boulders, she herself had reached them with her superior reach and acrobatic skills.

Dirtcarvers were slaughtered by the dozens. The few Garpedes that had brought them here were tougher to take down, but every column had expert fighters with them. Perlama was certain that every single one of the King’s Knights was able to take down one of the great millipedes on their own, supported by Kingsmoulds they would have no problem.

Perlama herself was moving between the different fronts to engage the strongest throngs of enemies. Herrah meanwhile was ahead of the middle column, wading through swarms and leaving behind floors of ripped flesh.

The Beast was searching for her daughter and woe to those in her way.

Perlama was cleaning a small hill in the massive cavern the middle column was slogging through, leaving about twenty Dirtcarvers soaking the ground with their ichor. She observed the state of things.

Herrah was leaving the Garpede, still alive yet completely helpless, on the ground to die on its own as she already charged the only other millipede in this cavern.

Behind them, the column advanced at a steady pace. Dirtcarvers broke upon them like wind against a stone wall, their fresh corpses being stamped into the ground by dozens of feet. In front of them, a ridge lead the way towards more cavernous space and likely more bugs to kill.

And here Perlama had expected the meeting to be an uncomfortable affair. If only her sisters could have been here.

She advanced forward, leaping over swarms of Dirtcarvers and slicing up any that came too close to her. It was the column’s job to cut down the chaff, the Mantis Lord desired to take the ridge and see what was ahead.

Herrah meanwhile was more or less butchering the Garpede, having already immobilized half a dozen of the creature’s legs and now turning the face into minced meat.

Best not to get too close to that, the Beast might get ‘overzealous’.

Perlama advanced onto the ridge, piercing the couple Dirtcarvers on it on her nail-lance. With no enemies near her, she let her gaze wander over the cavern in front of her. Surprisingly, she could spot only a few scattered Dirtcarvers skittering around. Perhaps this was to be expected, the swarm was not endless and they had killed many already…

A flash of movement caught her eye. Running out from a tunnel, Perlama saw a bit of red. About half a dozen figures were running out of the tunnel, sprinting as if they were being chased by something. Out of instinct, the Mantis Lord leaped forward and ran towards them.

Her guts were validated as a Garpede burst out of the tunnel after the group, roaring with anger and pursuing them. She increased her own speed, almost flying over the ground with her nail-lance lowered already.

It was a contest at this point, who could reach the other faster.

They were almost on a line by now, the group of runners in the middle between a rampaging Garpede and a charging Mantis Lord. As she approached rapidly, Perlama was able to somewhat make out the bugs she was attempting to rescue.

Most of them seemed to be some of these strange children she had seen in the palace. The only tall individual she was unfamiliar with, they looked similar to what Hymena had once described a moth looked like. And in their arms, they carried another child and the red bundle… That is Herrah’s daughter!

She was almost on them. The Garpede lunged forward and so did she.

The children threw themselves to the side and out of the way. The moth still ran forward and so Perlama had to jump over the other’s considerable height. Yet she did, planting one foot on the moth’s shoulder to push herself forward and the runner to the side. Then, she was face to face with the Garpede.

A second later, she was more face to face with a Garpede than she had ever desired to be. Her nail had been aimed at one of the creature’s eyes and had burrowed itself almost two thirds of its length inside, as the Garpede’s own lunge helped in impaling itself.

Fortunately for the Mantis Lord, the creature she had slammed into was too struck by her attack to bite into her with its mandibles. Unfortunately, she still slammed with heavy force into a tram of a bug, having all her air knocked out of her body and carried forward by the still charging millipede.

It had been the fastest way to safe the other bugs, she had known the risk and taken it. She just had to hope it was enough.

 

Radia did not feel like standing up. She was tired. She had been bitten and bruised, hunted and now shoved around. And all that after spending who-knew-how-long suspended in the air. Hornet was whimpering, enveloped by all four arms and wings of the moth as Halo had fallen out of her grip. Ironically, the vessel seemed to have taken the fall the best, or perhaps they simply did not show their current state.

Behind them, chitin ground against stone as the Garpede was dragged over the ground by its own velocity.

Finally, it stopped. Radia sighed, breathing in and out. Then, she started the horrible process of standing up again, still holding Hornet with atleast two arms.

The millipede lay still and dead. At its front, the Mantis Lord was slowly peeling herself of its face. The collision seemed to have taken quite a bit out of her. Their eyes met.

“Y-you… know where… palace?” It was all Radia could bring out between heaving breaths. She was almost yearning for her prison arrangement where she did not have to run all the time. Almost.

“Yes, I do.” Perlama responded, steadying herself with the corpse of the monster so she wouldn't embarass herself. The lance was still stuck deeply inside the eye of the Garpede. “However, others are following me closely behind. We do not have to move at the moment.”

Even the vessels seemed to be glad at the news, each of them trudging next to Radia and sitting down on the ground. The moth followed suit, letting her heavy limbs drag the rest of her body down.

“Also,” The Mantis Lord spoke as she pointed at Hornet. “This one’s mother is almost here and I assume she will be glad to know her daughter is safe.”

Hornet perked up from half-sleep. Then, they all heard a loud roar coming from the ridge. Upon it stood a towering figure wielding two long weapons. The next moment, Herrah the Beast was charging towards them at breakneck speed.

Perlama wisely moved out of the way, hoping absentmindetly that the moth she had just rescued wouldn’t be eviscerated in the next moment. However, her concerns were unfounded as the Queen of Deepnest came to a stop right in front of the bug carrying her child.

“Hornet! Are you safe my child, are you injured!?” Her needles clattered to the ground as six limbs at once tried to get hold of her child. Radia did not resist, only offered Hornet as the small spider was reaching her own short arms towards her mother.

Her mumblings were unheard under Herrah’s rambling, a mixture of fury and worry, as the child was inspected for injury. Eventually it became clear that Hornet was only suffering from a thick coat of dust and exhaustion and so her mother was reduced to holding her precious daughter tightly.

Radia was watching the display numbly. It proved a good distraction from her own injuries. The Dirtcarvers had only gotten in some bites and scratches, nothing too deep, atleast she thought so. Still, there had been no moment of respite since… a lot had happened.

But the mantis had said that they were safe, right? If Radia strained her eyes, she could see white forms cresting the ridge, so that was good, probably.

Carefully, she let herself lie on the floor. Her wings were providing her a minimum of comfort on the hard ground, not that she minded in the first place.

Her eyes were growing heavy and she let them. Vaguely, she felt one of the vessels approaching her.

“mmm, maybe later…” She slurred. A moment later, unconsciousness took her.

 -o0o-

The incursion was over. Casualties amongst his subjects were only a handful of unfortunate bugs, mostly guards, that had been caught by the swarms. The retaliation force only counted some injured Kingsmoulds, which would recover rather quickly once he had time to repair them.

Hornet and the vessels that had been with her were just exhausted for the most part, one of them had taken an injury but it wasn’t anything truly threatening.

The Kingsmoulds in the prison chamber however were a lost cause, an unfortunate loss, yet their sacrifice had saved his children.

Which brought Wyrm to the being currently on a stretcher headed towards the palace.

The Radiance had escaped. That was a problem.

But, according to Perlama and Herrah, she had been carrying Hornet while running from a Garpede.

It was a difficult situation, as he needed to wait for his daughter to recover enough to tell him what happened. Well, the vessels had also likely witnessed it all, but he wasn’t sure whether or not they would communicate it sufficiently. They were still developing after all.

The situation was complicated. Of course.

“I do apologize for the interruption.” He said politely to Perlama, the Mantis Lord standing next to him and cleaning her weapon.

“I did not mind much myself.” She replied. “My condolences for your subjects.”

He nodded and looked after the Radiance as she was brought towards his home. “I am afraid we will have to delay our conversation for a bit. There are quite a few things to be handled.”

-o0o-

The overseer could feel the piercing gaze of the Soulmaster. He still wasn’t sure how they had managed to make it here.

When they had reached the bridge, masses of bugs were being evacuated by guards. Luckily for them, an empty cart near the tram station had enabled the transportation of the totem under a thin blanket. Bugs had not paid too much attention in the general panic.

Still, to have reached the sanctum with everything had been nothing short of a miracle after a disaster.

“I hope you are aware of how much attention your stunt has generated.” Now it seemed, disaster was the order of the day again.

He did not reply however, nothing he could do would help. He had seen the anger of the Soulmaster more often than he had wished.

“However, you did retrieve this wonderful piece for me.” Herallien’s voice switched to an almost kind tone as he trailed a claw over the black stone. “So, I think you deserve a reward.”

Numbly, the overseer nodded. Inwardly, he prayed to his King and Queen.

“I think for your efforts, as well as your great display of endurance and strength,” Herallien stopped for dramatic effect, letting his gaze wonder over the few remaining workers and guards.

“You will have the great honour of assisting us in our research, so that we may accomplish our grand goal.”

End of Act 1 "Mortality"

 

Notes:

Perlama almost turning herself into roadkill, despite there being no cars.

And thus ends Act 1! Honestly the simplest one as things look like.
Speaking of, the pause towards the second Act might be a bit longer, so that I have enough time to write a buffer and plan things out.

Also, I can finally use Radia instead of saying the Radiance. Not the most creative name but 1. She never had to come up with one 2. She is still vain so why not stick with a short version of her title?

Chapter 10: Act 2 'Humility' Chapter 10 New Home, Old Grudges

Summary:

Out of prison, into the palace. Things are starting to move.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dramatis Personae

(The) Radiance - Former Goddess of the moth tribe, former creature of the Dreamscape, Higher Being and now new denizen of Hallownest, more commonly known now as Radia

(The) Wyrm - Co-Ruler of the Kingdom of Hallownest and a Higher Being, known also as the Pale King, the White Monarch, married to Root

(The) Root - Co-Ruler of the Kingdom of Hallownest and a Higher Being, known also as the White Lady, the Pale Queen, married to Wyrm

Monomon "the Teacher" - Head Researcher of the Teacher's Archive

Lurien "the Watcher" - Steward of Hallow, the capital of Hallownest

Herrah "the Beast" - Queen of Deepnest and the Weavers, Mother of Hornet

Hornet - Princess of Deepnest and the Weavers,  daughter of Wyrm and Herrah

Dryya "the Fierce" - First Knight of Hallownest and personal Knight of the Pale Queen

Hegemol "the Mighty" - Second Knight of Hallownest

Isma "the Kind" - Third Knight of Hallownest

Ogrim "the Loyal" - Fourth Knight of Hallownest

Ze'mer "the Mysterious" - Fifth Knight of Hallownest, a stranger to the lands of Hallownest

Herallien "the Soul Master" - Master of the Soul Sanctum, Head in Soul Research

Perlama - Eldest of the Mantis Lords

Tistina - Closest to Cretoma

Hymena - Most martial of the Mantis Lords

Cretoma - Branded as the Traitor Lord

Sibylli - Daughter of Cretoma the Traitor Lord

The Vessels - Born from the union of Wyrm and Root, shaped with the power of the Void, learning to become beings of their own

Xero - Knight vying for the position of Pale Champion

Lunia - Moth seer, last vestage of the Old Faith

 

 

Act 2 'Humility' 

Chapter 10: New Home, Old Grudges

The rulers of Hallownest were observing the work of their employees in the medical wing of the palace. The injuries of the incursion, Kingsmoulds not counting, were being taken care of by the castle staff. That was in the main part of the infirmary however, they were currently standing in one of the more secluded medical rooms.

Before them, about four bugs were busy tending to their patient, a tall moth-like creature. They had already bathed her to get rid of dirt and blood, of which there had been copious amounts of. At the moment, the staff was finishing their examinations and started to apply their medical proficiency.

The doctor was giving the rulers a report. “Her injuries are mostly superficial, though they seem to have been open long enough for blood loss to start to affect her. More concerning are the signs of malnutrition, I would estimate that she has not eaten for about three days, dehydrated for about a full day, and shows signs of strong exhaustion. Overall, she should recover from her wounds within the week, but I strongly suggest that she remains in care for that time so that her eating and sleeping can be supervised for optimal recovery.”

The Pale King nodded simply, dismissing the doctor and continuing to observe his enemy. Former enemy? Things were… uncertain. They had been for some time, and it greatly displeased him.

He and his wife observed the Radiance closely. She was awake in a sense, though clearly very much affected by her experiences over the last day. Her eyes, like molten pools of gold, were barely open and foggy as she seemed to struggle to remain awake. She did not resist the efforts of the infirmary staff, letting them clean and wrap her cuts in bandages and treating her bruises with salves and other medicines. Not once did she say a word, at most, she faintly grumbled.

The King glanced towards his wife. “My Root,” He said quietly so that the staff may not hear. “You are glaring quite strongly at her.”

“Yes, I am.”

Ogrim and Isma, dutifully flanking the King and Queen respectively, could not stop themselves from flinching at the ice-cold anger in the voice of their beloved Queen.

Wyrm himself showed no reaction, though he still felt a chill on his back. Rare were the times when Root became truly furious. But they were still intense enough to linger in the minds of those who had the misfortune of witnessing even one.

“Perhaps we should go and leave them to their work.” Wyrm said diplomatically, though he did not attempt to move before his wife made her decision. Wordlessly she turned around and strode out of the room and down the halls.

They walked side by side in silence for multiple hallways until they reached their more private part of the castle. Root stopped by one of the many rooms that had been repurposed to host lessons for their children. Right now, this one was occupied by two dozen small figures and a bug attempting to teach them sign language.

“You must think me hypocritical, to speak of giving her a second chance but then staring with deadly intent upon her.” Root spoke as she observed the efforts of their children.

“I do not.” Wyrm replied, though perhaps too quiet for her to hear. He admonished himself. His wife wasn’t even angry with him!

“Seeing her myself… I underestimated how strong my hate was towards her, towards everything that she caused us to do. Even now, when things are becoming better and we can maintain our kingdom, our family, without her threat… It does not extinguish what she already wrought.”

“That it certainly does not, my love.” He said and reached up with his arm to loop it in hers. “And you are right in everything. I also do not want to simply forgive her for what she done. The fact remains sadly, she is out of her prison, and she seems to have saved seven of our children from certain death.”

“I know.” Root sighed. They walked through the halls in quiet until she spoke up again. “Looking past our dislike towards her…”

“Which still remains fully justified.” Wyrm chimed in. His wife simply nodded.

“… this does present a good chance at trying to get her to atone. As well as keeping her under more close watch.”

“That it does, my Heart.” He replied. Finally, they reached one of their private rooms and told the two Knights to enjoy their own time. Ogrim and Isma simply remained outside the doors. They took their duties very seriously, all the Knights did, perhaps too seriously sometimes. But after a Deepnest incursion, they would not stay away from their majesties.

The two knights did sit down at a nearby bench, still within eyesight of the door of course.

Inside, both Wyrm and Root were under no illusion of what their knights were doing with their ordered “free time”.

“Perhaps we should tell our knights the truth of all the things. It would be better for them to know about where our children came from and who will be staying at our palace.” Root said while sitting down on a chair and getting comfortable. Wyrm remained standing.

“They also overheard our conversation just now.” He simply stated. When his wife looked at the ground, her cheeks tinted a faint pink of embarrassment at having let so much slip in her rant, he gently grasped her hand in his.

“We both spoke of these things in front of them. It does not matter anyway, either they remain loyal, or they finally begin to step away from their unending devotion.”

“I thought you valued their loyalty?” Root said, unable to stop the teasing tone to become apparent.

Wyrm smiled lightly in return. “Well, I do. I simply wished they would relax every now and again. Ogrim for example fought today and yet he continues to perform to their high bar of standard.”

They chuckled. It was good, to relieve some of the stress of today with some light humor.

-o0o-

It had been a battle up a mountain to not fall asleep when being washed. And she had lost that battle multiple times, dozing off for a few minutes as warm water soaked her body and tender claws cleaned her up.

Not only was Radia extremely tired, it also just felt good. Staying awake proved a bit easier as she was wrapped in white silk wherever the damned pests had bitten or scratched her. But only a bit.

Then, she had been carried in one of these ‘stretchers’, she had heard one of the bugs call it that, to a small room. She vaguely remembered some of the Wyrm’s stupid constructs standing before the door. She didn’t really care about those anymore.

In the room, they had carefully laid her on a bed. One of them had said things to her. She had not listened. Not just unable to, because the bed was so soft and nice and she just wanted to sleep. She also did not care about that bug or what they had to say.

And so, she had slept.

It was a strange thing. Upon awakening, the softness was… unsettling? She had been too exhausted to care before but now it felt almost uncomfortable. And yet comfortable still.

Well, she reasoned in her sleep-addled mind, she had been hanging on chains for some time, enclosed in metal plates and all. Also, there really was no alternative to the bed.

Alright maybe there was. She could sleep on the floor, for example. She could also stand up and walk around instead of lying on a soft bed and under a soft blanket.

Counterpoint however, she did not want to. And after all that she had endured from the punishment of the Wyrm, and after doing the Wyrm a favour by saving the vessels and Hornet, she felt like she had earned this.

Oh yes, she had almost forgotten all that. So this was most likely the Wyrm’s palace. Hmm, not like she had not expected it. Well, if he wanted her to be punished more, surely, he would come to her for that. Until then, she would sleep more in this wonderful bed.

An unknown amount of time and atleast two more volumes of rest later, Radia was awoken by someone knocking on the door. She simply opened her eyes and shifted to watch the entrance to her… new prison chamber?

After a few seconds, the knocking sound repeated itself. When no answer came from Radia, the door opened.

Root strode into the room with her face set into stone, her expression formal and appraising. She sat down at the table that Radia had so far ignored, setting upon it a small tray. On it was a metal lid, a cup, and a pitcher. Then she met the eyes of the former deity, who was staring back from under her covers.

Silence reigned for several minutes as both parties stared at each other. Eventually, Radia sighed and began the torturous process of sitting up to get out of her bed.

“You ruined my resting.” She stated. Her voice was still rather hoarse.

“A tragedy.”

They held eye contact, both daring the other to make the first move. Slowly, the moth stood up, supporting herself on the wall to ensure she would not collapse any moment. It would not do to show such weakness in front of the Root. She had accepted that she was a god no longer but that did not mean that she discarded any and all pride. Especially in front of them.

Speaking of which, she was almost tall enough to meet Root's eyes. That fact gave Radia a hint of defiant pride. At the very least she could physically stand her ground.

Her opponent made no comment, staring back coldly and keeping her branches on the table.

So, eventually, Radia opened the conversation again. “What honour do I have that the reigning queen decides to grace my presence?”

“I am here to evaluate you.” Root replied as she lifted the lid off the tray. Immediately, the scent of a small meal filled the room.

Radia felt her mouth cavity water and the empty hole in her chest rebel. She did not know nor trust these sensations. On the other hand, somehow all those things on the plate looked positively enticing.

Then, memories of meals and feasts came back to her, disjointed but striking. She remembered these things, remembered wanting them as well. Now was her first opportunity to do so. Perhaps the feeling in her body was correlated?

However, with the sudden desire came suspicions as well. After all, some things were too good to be true.

Has she brought it for herself? Or did she bring it to torture me?  Despite her doubts, Radia slowly moved towards the table.

It was impossible to miss the hungry glare that she gave the food, some simple vegetables and a bit of cooked Tiktik. Root clasped her hands together. “This is for you.”

Their eyes met and held contact for a solid minute, as the two once again attempted to understand the motivations behind the other’s actions.

Then, Radia sat down in front of the plate and stretched out one of her arms.

One of Root’s branches lifted a cup with clear water and held it to the moth. “You should start with some water.”

Radia stared at it for a moment before taking the cup and slowly lifting it to her lips. She was cautious, but as soon as the first gulp of cool liquid cleaned her throat, she drained the entire thing within seconds.

It was bliss. Bliss mixed with pain, as her horribly parched throat was given what it craved for the first time in her material existence, after too long of deprivation. Swallowing even this simple liquid brought discomfort from how rough and dry her throat was. But, every little bit also improved the feeling. By the end of the cup, the painful feeling was significantly reduced.

It remained for now, unfortunately, and Radia caught herself eyeing the pitcher. Surely, there was more water. However, the pitcher was set very clearly on Root's side of the table. Radia could reach out and take it, she was seriously considering doing so but ultimately decided against it.

If Root were to deny her, she couldn't do much. The Higher Being opposite of her was more than her equal, for now at least. Besides that, Radia would not give her the satisfaction of asking. Instead, she turned her attention to the food.

Carefully, she took a vegetable and brought it to her mouth. Radia inhaled its scent and oh, it smelled wonderful.

Eating was difficult, as she at first attempted to simply swallow and almost ended up choking it right back out. Luckily it was small enough to not block her throat, yet it was still big enough to make the whole thing unpleasant.

“You have to chew your food to swallow it.” Root chided, deliberately using a tone she would otherwise have reserved for her children. Normally she did not indulge in pettiness. This time she wanted to make an exception. “You can get more of the taste that way as well.”

Radia glared in response. Nevertheless, she took the second piece of food more carefully and, after a short moment of trying to figure out what to do, managed to indeed use the teeth and mandibles of her body to bite and chew.

She would never admit it, but the Root was correct! It tasted wonderfully. Though swallowing, while easier now, was still an ordeal.

The gaping hole inside of her was also beginning to become less uncomfortable. So it was indeed caused by a lack of food and drink? Something to remember going forward.

Thankfully, silence was maintained as Radia had her first actual meal. It was sadly rather short and, although it certainly helped, she felt still empty.

“Was that it?” She asked, even a somewhat filled stomach not enough to change her attitude towards her opposite.

“Yes. You have not had food or drink for a long time. It is better to build it up in short meals and not overwhelm your body with a grand feast.” Root replied simply. “Most bugs cannot survive without all this for longer than three days.”

Radia was about to retort before a thought came to her mind. “How long have I been in that chamber, according to your time measurement?”

“About three weeks. Or about twenty-two days if I am not mistaken.”

That was… quite a lot, she supposed. Radia looked down at her plate. Root had said that normal bugs could not survive without food and water for more than a few days, yet she had been ignoring what she could now guess was an utter lack of food for far longer.

Root seemed to be reading her thoughts, her perhaps just her expression, and began to talk again. “It was not the best decision to keep you like this, though I do believe that we would have been alerted if your health would have declined. Nevertheless, this does seem to point towards the fact that you are not completely mortal as everyone thought at first.”

That caught Radia’s attention. She had already accepted her new state, now she was told that it was different from what she had thought? “What do you mean?” she asked confused.

“Well, neither Wyrm nor me are Gods, but we are also not normal creatures.” Root explained patiently, crossing her arms. “We are all Higher Beings, you as well, even when you were a being of the dream realm. We are something more than ordinary creatures, yet I do not claim that any of us are truly immortal… or infallible. Wyrm and me have always been part of this realm, ‘material’ if you wish. You on the other hand were of a more spiritual nature with your presence in the dream realm, limited yet also more able in certain ways. But now, it seems that you have become ‘material’ as well as it seems.”

The moth remained silent, mulling over all that she had just heard. It was a lot to her. She did not react as Root took the now empty tablet and arose, striding towards the door to leave.

Of course, she was aware of her own mortality. Yet it was strange having it be explained to her by someone else. Especially when knowing what it would entail going forward.

“Your next meal will be in about an hour or so. This will continue in steps, longer times in between each meal but more food with each one. Eventually, you will have regained your strength and a good eating cycle.”

One hand pushed down the door handle and pulled it open, yet Root hesitated for a moment. Then, without looking to the moth, she simply stated: “Hornet wishes to tell you her thanks.”

With that, she left Radia to her thoughts.

-o0o-

Wyrm and Perlama were standing in a secluded hallway of the palace’s more private area. Kingsmoulds held guard at a distance, yet no Great Knight was in sight. These matters had turned out far to private for that.

“It honours me that you would come to us for help, especially in such a delicate matter.” Wyrm spoke and he fully meant what he was saying. The proposition of the Mantis Lords had surprised him. “I will do my best to keep it secret, of course. The question is now, how best to facilitate it?”

“I was hoping that you could assist us in planning a good moment, your majesty.” Perlama replied, shifting uncomfortably from one foot to the other. “There are not many opportunities for our people to come together without suspicion.”

Wyrm pondered for a bit. She was right, Mantises and his kingdom usually kept a polite distance to one another. There was little common interest with the exception of being safe from the scourges of Deepnest. The Mantises were too martially focused and his own subject too concerned with their own entertainment…

“Actually, I think I know a place, even if I myself do not appreciate it really for what it does. The problem is that we would need to… contribute to its entertainment by providing someone from our own, though this could also be more incentive to come together officially.”

Perlama cocked her head in clear interest. “Really? What place are you talking about then?”

“They call it the Colosseum of Fools.”

 

 

Notes:

Happy Halloween!
Welcome back to Hallownest-sans-Infection. I have mostly finished Act II, so that means it should be coherent (I hope it will be good too) and I can soon start writing out Act III and avoid long waiting times. Anyhow, things gonna be fun, because now that Radia has left prison, it is time for the wider ramifications of her actions to evolve.
Also, there is a reason why I put in Ze'mer/Traitor's Daughter into the tags. They will also have relevance.
Ye, till next time. Hope I can keep up the good work and y'all continue to enjoy this.
See ya!

Chapter 11: Feelings that Bind

Summary:

God, Warrior, Daughter.
Punished, Outcast, Scapegoat.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Recovery, that was what they called it.

Recovery from malnourishment, specifically, which stood for her not eating enough. Little did the doctors know she had not been eating anything for three weeks. That was enough to kill a bug. But not her.

Recovery from her lungs breathing in a lot of dust. That she didn’t understand the problem of, after all, her throat had become way better after a few cups of water and a day or two. But physiology was something she had never care about in the first place and even now interest was sparce from her side.

Recovery from muscle atrophy. Now that was an interesting one. Apparently, her limbs had been in quite the sorry condition from being unused since… well, the creation of her mortal form. Would that count as a birth? Eh, she didn’t really care anyhow. The doctors could worry about what to classify what as. She focused on the results of her body.

They had told her how she would have to build up strength in her limbs and that it was a miracle of the Pale Ones, one of the more religious names for Wyrm and Root, she really despised that one, that she had even managed to run and carry as she had.

It had taken a lot of determination to not let her pride show, for she had done so much more. But they did not need to know that either. For now, she would do their simple exercises.

Lastly, recovery from her battle wounds. These passed relatively quickly and without much concern from anyone. The doctors noted how unnaturally quickly she seemed to heal; she overheard them carefully comparing her to “His Majesty’s charges”. It took her a bit to realize that they meant the Vessels.

Surprisingly, Radia did not feel irritation at the comparison, though she had thought that she would. That was about six days ago, nine days total since the start of this recovery, atleast if she was correct about how the bugs here measured time.

Which lead her to where she was currently sitting, in the garden area of the palace. It seemed to be a place more reserved to Wyrm and Root’s more personal and private activities, as she rarely saw the small hordes of retainers and nobles that liked to frequent the palace all the time. No, here she was more likely to see one or more of the royals, their knights, accompanying Kingsmoulds, and of course the Vessels.

Out of all of those, Radia had to admit to liking the presence of the small, silent beings the most. They didn’t judge her and, similar to the Kingsmoulds, by observing them she could pick up certain characteristics in some of them.

There was Crown for example, who had eight tiny protrusions on their head in a circle around the skull. They also seemed to use their free time following other vessels around and see what everyone was doing.

Then Shadow, a vessel with two simple horns on the sides of their head. They were named such because of their tendency to put themselves in some corner or other and just watch what was going on. Radia had caught them once or twice observing her.

There was the one appropriately named Halo. She remembered them from her escape, and it seemed they remembered her, for they always looked at her when nearby. Others might have found it unsettling, but Radia knew the true nature of these beings. They were essentially children. For what Little of a difference that really made with them, being as of yet unfeeling creatures born of the Void.

There was simply a certain sense of… something pleasant that Radia could not yet name, when she interacted with them. She enjoyed it somewhat.

Also, having one of the Wyrm’s offspring so interested in herself was something she could cherish with spite. It was really the little things that made her days happier. At least for most of them.

Then there were Them.

The two vessels that she remembered from her first life, as it were. Ghost and the one who had ascended to become the Hollow Knight.

Radia still found it troubling to look at them, or be near them for that matter. Perhaps it was just something she would have to endure, keeping her distance to them. Because otherwise… she would remember. And she didn't want to.

She opened her eyes, looking at a group of Vessels on the other side of the garden. Radia couldn't spot either of Them in it.

Standing up, Radia began to stretch a bit, just as she had been instructed.

Wyrm had, for some unknown reason, allowed her to free roam around the palace. Not everywhere and both the Kingsmoulds as well as the Royal Guards were clearly instructed on where she could and could not go into. But really, any amount of freedom was strange. Radia couldn't help but be suspicious.

And that if she had tried to give Wyrm and Root the benefit of the doubt. Which she didn't. Radia expected every action of theirs to have ulterior motives. Including allowing her to do this recovery thing, eat, drink, and overall just exist here.

She would of course take advantage of their current hospitality. And Radia didn't really know how to plan for or prevent the situation of them deciding to go back on their decision.

The former goddess yawned. She would think on this later. For now, she needed more rest.

-o0o-

Ze'mer did not know what to think about the new guest, formerly prisoner, of her Liege. It was all so very troublesome and strange, as she had to make up her mind with insufficient information. Rumors and gossip spread quickly, diluting what could be vital details.

Especially problematic for her, who received only the crumps of such vocal circulations. Such was the fate of the outsider of the socialites' circles. This was her, the individual beholden by others with awe and suspicion in equal parts. She could still recollect enough memories of hushed conversations, quiet debates on whether or not she was present in this sovereignty to disturb its peace.

However, Ze'mer did not mind it, really. It was quite simply her duty to not let her own self be disturbed by such trivial distractions. Not to say that they had never caused her mental discomfort, her situation and bugs' opinion on it had in past be the cause of many sleepless nights.

But such was her lot in this life and she would content with it. Furthermore, there were plenty of good things that were sufficient in balancing the scales, first amongst these of course being the camaraderie of her fellow Oathsworn Guardians, in the name of the Great Pale Wyrm.

Speaking of her Liege, as much as she payed Him His due respect and loyalty, Ze'mer would find herself wondering about His latest addition to the royal palace grounds. Not the scores of small entities, those resembling his Moulded Knights yet displaying so many differentiating attributes. No, like so many others, Ze'mer had her attention drawn to the tall moth with molten golden eyes.

She watched as a retainer backed away from the tall figure, its four wings draped over the lithe yet sturdy carapace like a cloak that bellowed in her wake. The moth was unlike any other bug Ze'mer had ever seen, moving with such a grace and poise it had to be most unnatural.

As such, the retainer, who most likely had never seen this newcomer in his own existence, cleared the way quicker than would be usual. He pressed himself against the cold stone wall as if wishing to meld with it, watching from his position of instinctive supplication. Ze'mer wondered if perhaps he was confused over his feelings, the instinct to prostrate oneself before such a being.

A Higher Being.

Ze'mer and her fellow Oathsworn Guardians did speculate in the privacy of their appointed chambers, pondering philosophy, logic, politics, and other more simpler topics. And of course, like the circles of busy gossipers and court attendees, they too had been speculating over the most recent sight in the palace. Though, her companions were in possession of much more nuanced and incredibly worrying knowledge.

One fact was clear and known to them at least, the nature of the new individual as a Higher Being. A fledgling one perhaps, one not yet grown fully into its power such like their liege. But much more developed and thus dangerous than His own daughter.

Lady Hornet was in many ways this Higher Moth's opposite, Ze'mer would quietly think.  Least of all in how the child princess was such a bundle of positive emotions, while this one seemed, at least to Ze'mer, bitter and tense.

Alas, hers was not the task to question her liege, or even watch over His new charge. Or perhaps unorthodox prisoner. Of course, the Oathsworn Guardians had displayed the subject matter and its inherent problem to the Monarch. Yet, he had sufficiently aswayed them.

What was left to Ze'mer was now to do her duty and she found solace in this task. To help these strange children of the Wyrm was an unexpected but not unbeloved task. For they only appeared bereft of voice, will, emotion, and life.

Ze'mer would never loudly and proudly proclaim herself as an avid watcher of bug behavior, for such would no doubt only inspire more suspicion and ridicule. But, she was perceptive and keen of wit, that much she could claim.

And many were the times where she had noticed small quirks in the dark children of the Wyrm. Habits and tendencies, dozens of little differences that she could pick up upon. The Queen had naturally found out about this very soon for Ze'mer lacked Fierce Dryya's resilience against the Lady's disarming charm. So, it became now another constant in her schedule to meet with the Queen and help her fill out the Tome of Vessels.

It was a pleasant addition to her duties. Life was treating them well, now that the Infection had subsided and peace seemed to return to Hallownest.

And yet…

Ze'mer never would dare speak such things in any company, for it would shame her greatly.

The simple fact of the matter remained that she could not stop herself from feeling a manner of solitude, unable to be vanquished by sparrings and other training methods with her fellow Oathsworn Guardians. Nor even her new duties of watching and furthering the development of the Wyrm's children could help in providing appeasement, though it often achieved to brighten Ze'mer's mood.

There was quite simply a wish for something else. What, Ze'mer was unable to bring into any coherent form, be it sound or written.

Thus she could only sigh in the manner that inspired her title of 'the Mysterious'.

Truthfully, she was at a loss about it. And so, Ze'mer only chastised herself for such selfish thoughts. Her duty was ever demanding and now, attending to scores of dozens of her liege's children and the presence of a fledgling Higher Being held much greater relevance than one single, foreign bug.

However, nothing, not even chastisement, could chase away the lonelieness.

-o0o-

They had argued again. It had been happening a lot recently, too often for her liking. Yet, it was almost always her that started it.

It was always her who took offense at a spoken statement. Or replied with too much bite. Or exploded into the face of one of her aunts over something she would later label as “minor things”.

This time it had been a mixture of the latter two. Hymena had tried to bring her to spar a little bit. In return, she had yelled.

Now, she was in one of the lesser used tunnels of the mantis village and… moped around.

It wasn’t that she hated her aunts. Really, she didn’t! She loved them, just like she loved her father.

But that was the crux of the problem, wasn’t it? Her father.

“Sibylli?”

The nymph flinched at the calling of her name.

Tistina carefully stepped into her tunnel. She was seemingly unarmed, though that never meant much with a mantis, especially with a lord. “Are you okay?”

“Mmm, okay.” Sibylli just hummed. “Sorry for yelling at Hymena earlier.”

“It is okay, she already has forgiven you.” Tistina said as she gently sat down a bit of a distance from her niece. “Well, actually, it’s Hymena, so in her mind there is nothing to forgive in the first place. You know how she is, always friendly and happy.”

“Not always.” It was really not in her nature to be so pessimistic and rude, but it was difficult to feel upbeat right now.

“Is this about how the trainees treated you?” Tistina asked, taking the metaphorical plunge to try and get to the heart of the matter. She was fully aware that this could easily turn into another shouting match.

“It is about everything!” The young nymph exclaimed loudly in return, folding in on herself even further afterwards.

“I… I just-“ She had been able to push away her tears for quite some time, but it seemed even that had reached its limit. “Why is all of this happening? How is this fair!?“

It was illogical to wish that things were different, because there was nothing she could do about it. But right now, that did not stop Sibylli. She wished that her father had not listened to whatever those stupid dreams had been whispering into his mind, that he had not spread dreams of glory and expansion amongst the tribe’s warriors.

She wished that her aunts would have stopped him from taking a third of the warriors away from the village on some insane quest. She wished that she had not been so stupid to follow him.

She wished that she would stop calling herself stupid for wanting to stay close to her own bloody father. And that she would stop being so angry with the rest of her family.

She wished that the rest of the village would finally stop giving her glares and backhanded insults because she knew that her father had committed treason and treachery and she really didn’t any more reminders!

Sometimes, she wished that she could just run away. If it was late at night, she even allowed herself to become lost in wishful fantasies. Exploring new caves, new kingdoms, far away from all of this.

Perhaps she would even meet someone…

Sibylli was shaken from her inner thoughts when her aunt gently put one claw upon her shoulder. She chastised herself mentally for going on dream-adventures again.

“Not many things are really fair.” Hymena said quietly. “Some get punished for attempting to do good things. Others walk free despite crimes they commit willingly. And sometimes fate hits extremely hard against a particular person for no apparent reason. I am sorry, Sib.”

The young mantis sighed, wiping at the tears that were starting built up in her eyes. She had managed to keep them away for the most part, but not anymore it seemed.

Tistina wrapped an arm over her shoulders. She contemplated on how to handle this. Sibylli needed something to keep going.

“There… there might be a chance very soon to perhaps start making things better.” She wasn’t supposed to tell her just yet. But sometimes, she needed to bent what Perlama ordered.

“There is going to be a diplomatic event soon. A… let’s call it a celebration of the end of the Infection, coupled with the meeting of nearly every important bug in Hallownest. The relevant thing is that it will include competitive duels between champions. We… are considering choosing Cretoma, as a chance to prove his worth and his loyalty once more to the tribe.”

The nymph next to her was listening with increasing attention, her eyes growing wider and wider.

“The whole thing is going to be in the next three weeks. But, please don’t tell anyone for now. We will announce it soon. I just wanted to tell you-“

Thankfully, Tistina was cut off as her niece hugged her fiercely. She just hugged her back, glad that she had managed to defuse the situation somewhat.

"Things will be better after that?"

"They will, I promise."

Despite everything, Sibylli wanted nothing more than to believe it.

 

Notes:

Thus we begin to set the board and move the pieces. Act 2 will truly be fun :3
Also, mostly done with it. I think I had three or four chapters originally and hooo boi am I glad to have done some revisiting because no way the quality would have flown. Now, we are looking at eight full chapters, more perspectives, and most importantly, more moves on the board and setup for Act 3 (which will also be fun).

On another note, ZE'MER!!! I love her, so much fun to play with.
I hope it is obvious (but not annoying) that her POV sections are written differently. In lore, Ze'mer is from another land and ingame, she has a very distinct speech pattern. Because of that, and as a bit of a challenge, I decided that her POV and internal monologue should also be different. Because essentially, her thoughts are in her native language in 'translated' into the speech common for Hallownest (and Pharloom).
What this means in practise is that 1. Ze'mer sections will be very elaborate, elegant, very 'wordy' in descriptions etc 2. Her actual speech will be radically different from others. I got a section in my notes with all the ingame foreign words she uses and what they mean, as well as additions.
I will post those in the chapter where she actually speaks, just to help people fully understand her.

Hope you like this, stay safe! <3

Chapter 12: What the Darkness says

Summary:

In the darkness, spiders writhe.
In the ivory tower, lonelieness goes unopposed.
In ancient halls, ideology clashes.
And a Light begins to stirs.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Repeat it to me, my dear. I simply wish to hear it again." Herrah demanded, though her voice was gentle and calm. Normal bugs would have been intimidated even by this, for they would expect rough and harsh words from 'The Beast'. Such elegant speech made them quite unsettled, for they never saw the Weavers as anything more than barbarians.

When the truth could not be further from this idea. But, such was the purposeful deception that Herrah made sure to uphold, since her kind had arrived in this place. Better to be only spoken of in hushed whispers, disregarded in the deepest hole of Hallownest, than to be known. To be seen by Her.

Around her, the four weavers stood with their innate grace, their large round masks nodding slowly as one of them spoke.

"We cannot find three of the soul totems anymore. Their old resting places show signs of heavy work. Tools, clearly used to take and carry them away. Barely a sign of who it was, the carvers never leave even a crumb from their meal."

"That complicates things." Herrah mused.

They were slowly walking through the main nest of their Hidden Village. All around them, smaller weavers were scuttling about busily. Larger devouts bowed and honored their matriarch as she passed, though she gave them little attention. It was common practice afterall, and her mind was more occupied with current matters.

"Are there any totems still present?"

One of the Weavers gave melodic sound from within his mask, a Weaver's expression of uncertainty. "We have not yet received songs or word from all of our little ones. They are scurrying about Deepnest to confirm. Mongola is in the position of Listener, she will alert us of any reports."

Herrah nodded. The caves of Deepnest were vast, dangerous even for them, and overall inhospitable. Truthfully, the Weaver tribe only occupied and 'contested' a small part of it and even then they constantly had to deal with Dirtcarvers and other pests. Though at this point most knew to leave them alone.

Thusly, to better convey vital information, the weavers used the narrow tunnels of Deepnest to carry their songs. Music had always been an important aspect of their culture and while nobody dared to create their traditional instruments anymore, vocal songs and loud purrs were easy enough. Their little weavers especially, who lacked the ability to use larger instruments anyhow, found this method of communication very intuitive and took to it faster than common bugspeech.

"My matriarch." The youngest weaver carefully began and Herrah turned to look at her. "Forgive me for asking such a question, but, what are we to do about this? Our new home has been infringed upon. It is not enough that we remain known to this larger kingdom, now they take steps into Deepnest itself. If this is only the first move, what else can we expect? Before we know, they might try to force us to join under their king, and then the risk of Her-"

Herrah growled in a short but powerful burst. A warning. All around, little weavers and devouts jerked back and stayed low. The other standing Weavers chittered with anger.

But also just a hint of fear.

"You forget yourself." Herrah spoke with calmness, but her voice still held a sharp edge. "Calm your emotions and do not allow them to ride your thoughts again. This is a problem, but it is not part of Hallownest's grand schemes. And it will not so easily cause us to be under silken threat again!"

"I… I beg for your forgiveness, my matriarch. This one is weak in her mind and willing to endure correction." The offending Weaver lowered herself to a kneel on her multiple legs, mask bowed in supplication.

Herrah only put one of her claws on her subject's head. "No need. And you forget that we abolished this practice shortly after coming here. Now stand, I have need of you."

Work and service was still acceptable as 'punishment' for the weaver and so she stood. Around them, the lesser weavers approached once more, continuing with their usual duties. They were glad to not have to risk reproach.

"Find as many pieces of evidence as possible for what happened and how it did." Herrah began to address her weavers. "Deepnest itself will have erased the most obvious of remains, even their blood might be licked clean by the carvers. However, not every trinket or scrap of cloth finds its way into a pest's stomach. And furthermore, if someone has taken the totems, they would have needed to bring them somewhere."

"There are only so many entrances into our realm." One of the Weavers stated, while the rest chirped in agreement. "And the mantis tribe would never let anyone enter through their passage. Thusly, we can scour the rest for traces, the carvers only follow so far."

"But, my matriarch. Forgive me if I question you, should we follow tracks into Hallownest at large?" The fourth Weaver inquired.

Herrah considered for a while. On its own, breaking their isolation was not the greatest risk, at least not as much as her tribe thought of it. After all, if they had to stay so hidden, she would not even have her regular meetings with the Queen. However, that didn't mean she was going to just send them out into the larger kingdom. A conundrum.

"We will need to. It isn't something I would like, but such a matter should not be disregarded. The question is not why they would intrude upon Deepnest but what they want with the totems. Especially considering W-the Pale King has put heavy restrictions on soul research and placed the totems under… what was it called again? 'Protection of historical archeological artefacts.' We are not part of his kingdom so it may not apply here but them being taken is still not a good sign, because it indicates someone has uses for them."

The Weavers themselves did not need the soul one might be able to gather from such a totem, their own wellsprings provided more than enough. However, there were times were a Weaver had been hurt and used a nearby totem to heal and keep going. As a result, they were seen as emergency solutions. Some of the Weavers even checked up on them to make sure they weren't damaged, as well as clean them from time to time.

It was how they had noticed the disappearance in the first place.

"Send out our best for this task. They should stay out of sight. We are not forbidden from wandering Hallownest, but for now we should bring as little attention to the matter as possible."

The Weavers nodded and most left to organize the efforts. Only the most senior remained for now.

"My matriarch, will you tell the White King and Queen about this?"

Herrah hummed in thought. "Most likely, though perhaps just the Queen for now. She has a lot of information and might be able to help us here. We came here for secrecy and isolation, but cooperation seems to prove too useful to ignore. And Hornet wishes to visit her siblings anyhow, so I have reasons enough to go their palace."

The Weaver nodded. They arrived at the entrance of the Beast's Den, the largest of the nests hanging in the cavern. All around them, weavers small and tall moved across webs, carrying supplies, weapons, or nothing at all. It was an ever constant flurry of activity and yet Herrah could still not help but lament at how few of them there were.

Her tribe only held about a dozen full Weavers. And none of the little ones or the devouts could ascend, the methods for such a thing were lost on their exodus.

"My matriarch. I wish not to spread fear." The Weaver besides her spoke. "But I feel bad things bound to recent events. Something is happening. And it is not good for us."

"I know." Herrah simply replied. Her mind wandered to Hornet, safe for now in the Weavernest they had built deep in Deepnest, hidden as much as possible, secured as much as possible. But she knew it wasn't as safe as it should be.

"I feel it too."

-o0o-

One of the less satisfying duties they had to endure was the observation of contenders for the title of Pale Champion. An empty title which had not been filled since Ze'mer herself had arrived in these hallowed lands, so many years ago already. Few of her fellow Oathsworn Guardians could tell her about the last bug to hold this august title.

There had always been those ambitious few who clamored to take up the mantle. A strange tradition of sorts, for Ze'mer didn't know what the Pale Champion would be doing, their duties were unknown to her and nobody could illuminate this darkness of unknown knowledge.

Not that it held relevance, for those assembled would never be worthy of rising so high. They were skilled with blades, this much was true, but more was required.

Take the Oathsworn, the 'Great Knights' as those of this kingdom called them. More than skill in duels, theirs was capability in battle and war of all kinds. Single fights, mass engagements, protection, and extermination. Fighting as a divine unit was just as vital as wielding one's nail in isolation of allies.

But even beyond this, constant training had to be done to keep their senses sharp. To notice intruders, dangers, or even just small changes around them was as important as swinging a piece of metal. Dryya had drilled the truth into their heads so often they resembled the beautiful crystal caves above the city.

Many more requirements were put onto their position and Ze'mer ever had to fight the anxiety of failing their own high standards. For without her place in the Oathsworn Guardians, she would not know what to do or where to go.

A Pale Champion, she had to imagine would have even more expectations heaped upon them, for they would surely be the representation of the hallowed Monarch himself. Such standards were above what any one mortal bug could surpass.

And these were certainly not close to it.

But alas, these aspirants, twelve in total, were assembled in one of the open grounds of the palace. This one was in the section of the royal estate closer to the entrance, the part open to the King's subjects, partitioners, equiries, and the nobles who wished to ingratiate themselves with Him.

As fruitless of an undertaking as these so called 'champions', for the King was far above needing their sycophantic pleas and words. Even still, someone had to observe them, to ensure they continued to maintain decorum.

Ze'mer disliked this duty for it felt to her as if she was wasting time, which would be better spent serving her Monarch in other ways. It also exposed her to the judgemental glares of the assembled contenders, who envied her for her position.

"It appears that I am the victor." It would appear so, for this 'knight' had indeed laid his opponent low. Medical bugs immediately rushed to them, for these 'duels' often went beyond first blood.

The winner, or offender rather, as Ze'mer would say for he was crass, brash, rude, and entirely to bloodthirsty for her taste. His armour was red, his helmet styled like a pair of widespread horns, and his dual swords were fast. Overall, he was very adequate.

"Oh, stop your gloating, Xero." Another of the knights said dismissively. Ze'mer counted herself as lucky that they payed little attnention to her. All these individuals she could live with never meeting again, snovelling sycophants of belligerent nature that they were.

"Angry that I am the best candidate between all of us?"

The arrogance in this room would be sufficient to crush a Dirtcarver underneath its weight. Ze'mer lamented this torture.

She would much rather train herself. Not against these fools, for even if they possessed a modicum of skill, which they very well might, it would still not be satisfying to fight them. There were too little respect for the martial arts, or one's opponent, in any of them.

So tired of this farce was Ze'mer, that she allowed her mind to slip. Her thoughts drifted away from these pretender champions and failed knights, away from His Hallowed Kingdom. To a place and people in the fungal lands.

For these were true warriors, creatures worthy of respect. Ze'mer had only seldom seen them, even less in battle. But it had given her powerful and wonderful impression. The mantises were lithe and deadly, fighting with metal nail-claws or even nail-lances, better than most bugs of His Kingdom.

If only she could come to their tribe, to witness their sparring. Perhaps even participate, to test her mettle and prove her worthieness. So that she may converse and train with them.

But alas, Ze'mer had her duties and the mantises kept to themselves. Isolation from the Pale Kingdom was their choice, no visitors were allowed in their lands.

Even if, would they accept a request from a stranger?

"You will see!" Xero shouted and brought Ze'mer back to the present. "The tournament will prove my skill and worthieness to Him! Then, I expect all of you to grovel!"

The others laughed, except a few who seemed to be surprised. Ze'mer was as well, she had not heard of any tournaments happening soon. But, she would never deign to ask any of them, if only to ensure they would continue to ignore and thus neglect to bother her.

"There will be a tournament?" One of the newer contestants here inquired, the hope so clear in his voice.

Xero laughed his arrogance out loud. "See? How can you hope to compete if you fail to stay in the loop?"

"All of Hallownest will be there, in the Colosseum of Fools!" Another bug threw in, drawing scoffs and wonder from the others.

"That place? I wish they would hold it here and not such a disgusting place."

"Oh but imagine, we can fight in a proper arena! I have visited it once, a wonderful place to cross blades." Yet another called out. "And the opposition will be numerous as well! Fighters of the Hive, mantises, everyone is there!"

"Truly a chance for great glory. And His Majesty will be there as well, ready to witness my victories!" Xero cheered, but Ze'mer forcibly removed his voice from her attention.

She may get a chance to witness the mantises and their beautiful ferocity again. Perhaps, she may be able to talk to one as well.

-o0o-

A cloaked figure entered the cavern, his shadow made to dance by the flickering light of fire sconses. The ground was was covered in masks like tiles, causing a clack whenever he stepped forward. The lone caretaker was sitting on a bench, her staff in claw.

"It has been a regrettably long time since my last visitor." The old snail spoke without looking at him.

"I am no visitor."

She snorted. "But are you not entering my domain? I do not think you wish to make it your new home. So, that makes you a visitor. And we are obliged to give you guidance."

"I am in no need of guidance." He replied with an edge in his voice. The intruder now stood the length of a nail-lance away from the old shaman.

In response, she just chuckled good-naturedly, though he could hear a tone of condescension that made his carapace crawl in anger.

"Of course you are, child. Why else would you come here, if you were able to proceed with your imagined goal? No, you need something."

He growled. "Do not lecture me. And do not presume to know anything about me."

"But we do know about you, Herallien." The snail shaman looked up at the leader of the Soul Sanctum.

He leaned down, towering over the old snail. "And I know that there is no 'We'. You are alone."

Again, she chuckled. "He truly understands so little. For example, child. Tell me why the Pale Monarch has outlawed the usage of soul magic, condemning me and my remaining kin to isolation?"

Herallien righted himself again and let his eyes dart around. He knew, outside this cavern his warriors were waiting in hiding. If they were even needed.

"He hoards it for himself, like the tyrant he is. Wishing to keep us from ascension."

The shaman stood up and started to hobble away from the Soul Master, towards a totem standing against the wall. Carefully, she caressed its smooth black surface, lines of white soul energy following her claw. He was watching her, to see if she would begin absorbing it, but she didn't.

"No, no. You simply do not understand. He fears it." The shaman spoke. "To engage in this magic opens up the soul to the above and the below. And those that are not attuned to it fall prey to these forces."

"Divinity."

She turned to look at him. "So you can understand."

But the Soul Master just smiled. "I have understood long ago, witch. You call me ignorant but tell me what I already know. In soul magic lies our path to grow beyond simple bugs! Immortality and power is within our grasp."

"Your ignorance prevails still. But oh well, I have tried." The shaman shook her head, a slow action with her heavy shell.

"Answer me this one question, witch." Herallien stated as he stepped closer again, starting to float above the ground. "You know why I am here. You are the last of your kind, the rest we already have. And still you waste time by talking?"

"As shamans it was always our task to teach. And we did so even to those who wished us harm, who sought or destruction. The light-filled moths just as much as you now. We will never stop with our duty." Her calmness was aggrevating him to no end. The Soul Master snarled.

"There is nobody but you. You are alone."

"We are never alone. You will understand."

Her eyes began to glow, as did the masks all around them and the totem. Soul began to saturate the air and Herallien could barely react before a black and white blast of pure vengeful hate shot from the shaman towards him.

-o0o-

Radia stood on some of the highest ramparts of the White Palace and looked out into the cavern beyond. Below her, on walls that did not reach as high, in courtyards, and outside the palace itself, she could see common bugs milling around or walking to accomplish a task or something.

It felt good to be this high up, above everything. Even the winged Royal Guards did not fly on this level, at least not typically. She had found the spot a couple of days ago. It was perfect when the activity of the palace grated on her nerves.

There was only so much that one could find enjoyment in having bugs stare and be in awe at her. At some point, it became tiresome. Were there truly this many, that they would still find her presence shocking? Who knew, Radia could not be bothered to remember their faces.

Other things, more important things, were kept in her mind. Memories, dreams, sensations and feelings. She was still given only very modest food, not the elaborate dishes she was certain nobles or the royals enjoyed, but even that was divine to her. Wyrm had done few things right, but his chefs were likely one of these few occurences.

Another, of course, was him not putting her back to prison. Such a shameful thing, unbecoming, especially after all his actions.

They both carried blame and guilt and this, certainly, Radia would never deny such a fact. But, she had suffered. She had payed for it in vast amounts. Wyrm, in comparison, was spared the worst of it.

If one were to truly think about it, him now having the chance to help all the Vessels develop was also her doing. He should be thanking her!

Of course, Radia would never say it to him. Wyrm would not accept this truth for all of his immortal years. Right or wrong, Radia knew both of them were too prideful.

"Miss Radia!"

Well, speaking of one of the few good things Wyrm had done, one of the top contenders was rushing towards the tall moth.

Hornet's red cloak was billowing around her. Radia remembered how the child had been in the ruins of her kingdom. Serious, mature, entirely lethal. So many thralls and possessed corpses had been dispatched by her.

But this after-image did not stand up against the present. How could it, when the small form of the weaver-wyrm skidded to a sharp halt in front of her and looked up. Radia immediately went onto a knee to bring herself closer. Even so, Hornet would have needed two of herself to stand upon, should she wish to see eye to eye.

"Hello, princess Hornet." Radia greeted her.

Hornet just giggled and hopped up and down a few times. The command was very clear and so Radia scooped up the child in her upper arms. "Why you call me princess too?"

"It is just correct to do so." Radia replied diplomatically. How should the child understand that her friend only referred to her with royal title, but not her parents of either side.

"It is only proper."

Only now did Radia pay attention to those who had followed Hornet. Well,  she had acknowledged the Vessels, because of course a small number was with their sister. Was she magnetic to them? Did they feel actually drawn to her, or was it just the nature of constructs to follow authority?

Especially, that one. Ghost. Radia did her best not to look at that one specifically.

"Lady Hornet, I had asked you to-"

Radia cut off the other individual who had followed the child with her own question. "I see your following has new masks amongst them! Do they have names already?"

Apart from Ghost and the one she knew would have become the Hollow Knight, three more fresh ones were present and looking up at her. Radia's senses, sharper than a normal bug's and used to picking out hidden quirks in Kingsmoulds during her three weeks in a grey prison cell, immediately picked up how one of them was seemingly a bit anxious, while another was gripping its sheathed nail tight.

Also behind Hornet were two larger individuals. One was Isma, one of Wyrm's knights and pleasant enough to be around. The other was a Weaver.

Radia had never really seen them, the larger and more developed of that tribe had always eluded her influence, if not the dangers the possessed husks brought with them.

The Weaver was also the one who had spoken up to emphasize the propriety of Hornet's title. They seemed to regard her suspiciously. Radia just stared back for a moment. Then, she decided to ignore the spider. Radia would give her time and attention if the Weaver became actually important.

The child pointed to one Vessel with a particularly large horn curving backwards over their entire head.

"Dad called that one Scythe. What were you doing?" Hornet asked, entirely unaware of any of the posturing around her.

"Oh, just keeping to myself and thinking. Many thoughts and wishes in this head, there is much I want to do." Radia answered, perhaps a bit cryptically.

"Are you going to fly?" The child inquired, getting excited at the idea. She grasped for one of Radia's wings and pulled at the furry appendage. It didn't hurt at all, but Radia couldn't help but notice that Isma was about to intervene while the Weaver wasn't.

Now, she didn't mind either way, Hornet was far from strong enough to cause harm. But it was interesting that Hornet's own kin seemed to not care about her disrespecting another bug. And somehow, Radia didn't get the feeling that they would care for Hornet causing harm either.

Something to be wary of.

The moth signalled with one claw that Isma need not intervene. "No, actually, just remaining on the ground for now."

"I wish I had wings." Hornet lamented, then threw her arms around. "I would fly through all of Hallownest, faster than anyone!"

Then Hornet looked up at Radia and excitedly asked. "Could you fly and carry me?"

Everyone seemed to have an opinion about this, even the Vessels, who all looked at Hornet suddenly. Outside of that, it was hard to interpret their reaction. Personally, Radia imagined they would be worried for their only sister.

Isma, for her part, made a very uncertain noise. However, she was overshadowed by the Weaver's shouting.

"Absolutely not!"

Radia threw her a dirty look. It would not matter regardless, because… well, she couldn't fly. She never had, not in reality. Her dream domain was different, there, only her will had mattered. In this reality, other laws reigned and she had no control over them. So, flying was the same for her as for every other bug.

The moth looked over the side of the castle. What would happen if she were to try and fly right now?

Unlikely to be a good idea. But, she wanted to. Radia had not lied, there were many things she wished to do. Flying was one of these things. How to go about it however was a problem she would need to figure out for herself.

The Weaver stepped up to Radia, trying to make herself look as tall as the moth. "Your highness, come here, we should return to your mother."

She didn't like the spider's tone. There was disdain and a sense of superiority that made her fur itch. So, Radia simply copied the Weaver's posture. And between the two, she matched her height, if not overmatching it. But also, Radia had the presence and she knew it.

Her wings were perhaps not useful for flight at the moment, but she could flare them, even just a bit. As she stared down the Weaver, Radia put it all into the stare. Killed, reduced, mortal she may be but Root was right when saying that she was still a Higher Being.

She was still the Radiance given flesh and she would not let some upstart spiderling disrespect her like this, nor imply however veiled that she was not the right person to hold or interact with Hornet!

The Weaver for her part began to feel something crawl over her back as she stared into the two orbs of molten gold. She couldn't look away from them, as if snared in a mind trap.

Warmth began to spread throughout her body, but it was not a pleasant one. It was feverish, hot and sick. Her ichor felt like it was boiling, expanding outwards, trying to breach her shell.

The two eyes began to glow-

"Excuse me!" Isma's voice cut through the painful haze and diverted the moth's attention. The Knight was composed but inwardly, she was struggling to stay calm. "I do believe the Queen of Deepnest might depart soon, so perhaps we could bring her daughter back alltogether?"

"Aww, already?" Hornet cried and crossed her arms. Some of her siblings wriggled with their heads in either annoyance or shared lamentation with their sister.

Radia just 'hmphed', turned, and began to walk down the rampart. "Well then, Knight. You know where to find her."

Isma quickly took the lead, inwardly glad at managing to defuse the situation. That was the most immediate matter. Afterwards, she would have to inform the King and Queen immediately!

It seemed that their 'guest' was not as powerless as assumed. Only a second or two had passed but she had been able to feel it! Isma had always been magically inclined, capable of sensing the usage of abilities some would call supernatural. This had clearly been such a case.

And it was a problem. A possible danger.

So wrapped up in her duties was Isma that she didn't notice the Weaver not following them.

Because, for her part, the spider was still shocked frozen. The sensation had faded but what remained was terrifying knowledge.

For this display reminded her too much of her own home. Her former god. Her creator.

The Haunting of the Weavers, the nightmare they still feared.

A shaking claw reached up and dragged itself across her mask. As she looked at it, for a moment she thought to see a glob of orange and a will impressed upon her own.

Herrah needed to know of this, the presence of another god-being, one who might be able to match the Grand Mother.

 

Notes:

Silksong not only gave me the ability to flesh out the Weavers but also makes them finding out about Radia so funny. And man, there are so many moving parts. Not all will be important immediately but, if I do this right, it will all pay off ;3

(Time for a buncha small headcanon- and other rants)

How much time has passed between any points of Hollow Knight history is left uncertain, outside of "A Lot". For this story, Wyrm founded his kingdom like a few centuries ago, the Weavers arrived maybe like 100 years ago. Hollow Knight takes plays about 40 years after the point in time this fic is currently at, while Silksong is roughly another 50 years from that. The reasoning is mainly because I want to leave myself open to use certain characters from both games (I fully plan to for Silksong/Pharloom to be important, if you couldn't already tell ;)

Weavers with capital W are the tall, speaking ones that fled from Pharloom. Every other 'weaver' are the enemies you fight in Deepnest. I don't know if their existence is fully explained in relation to full Weavers, imo they are basically offshoot/pre-ascension forms of a Weaver. Not as intelligent, capable, and unable to be uplifted as only one creature could do this.

Speaking of Weavers, I liked the idea of them being very musical creatures, as music and song is very important at their original home. Thus, they do a lot of purring, chirping, and communicate this way. Another thing is the readiness to submit to punishment from your superiors, something I imagine Grand Mother Silk might be responsible for. She likes her children perfect after all.

If anyone has wondered about what nail-claws are, they are the typical weapons of the mantis tribe. I personally would find it a bit strange if their organic nails can easily match metal weapons without problems, so I had the idea of nail-claws. Basically, they are metal extensions for their claws, which they slide into them. This gives their claws the elongated length, while outside of combat the mantis have an easier time handling objects. It was just a thought I had at one point. Nail-claws are very much a mantis weapon, similar to how needles are typically only found wielded by Weavers.

Lastly, this with exception of in terms of Kudos and just word count, this is my best story yet. In a relatively short amount of time. Which is hilarious to me.

That is all, have a good day :3

Chapter 13: Challenge to the Dance

Summary:

A King and a Matriarch look towards the sun.
While a hidden fight ends.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Five.

They had lost five. Against one measly snail!

No, no that was a bit unfair. Herallien needed to give credit where it was due, the shaman had been powerful. Who else could have beaten three of his enhanced Warriors? And two of his fellow practitioners?

And it wasn't just because of the snail's tricks summoning echoes of souls to her aid. No, her practice in soul magic was immense and impressive. Had been, for now she had fallen.

Herallien watched with growing satisfaction as the pitiful snail was secured properly in the device. Immediately it began to drain her, filling containers and rendering her powerless. A pathetic whine made its way to his ears and she scoffed.

"Someone silence her. We do not want her to alarm anyone as we move."

The snail was muffled and the device loadened upon the wagon. Now would come the most annoying part, transporting her back to the sanctum. Trusted bugs of lower status and stature would accomplish this, for any of the sanctum's finest would only draw attention.

Once she was firmly in their labratories, the joy of progress would re-commence.

"She tells me I don't understand. Well, she will have ample time to give me her knowledge." Herallien said to himself. The last of the old shamans was his, most of the totems were his.

Soon, nobody would be able to stand against him.

Nobody.

-o0o-

Stretching her wings was a bit of a double-bladed nail. It felt good to move them, but it also frustrated her that she couldn't just fly. Of course, Radia had tried. In private, away from prying eyes, and from low enough of a drop that she wouldn't hurt herself. But it had never amounted to anything.

That was a problem, because it meant she would need help from someone who knew more about… how flying worked. The hope that she would just be able to innately do it had been fickle and, were she to be honest, foolish and unrealistic. One could dream though.

Until she found a better solution, Radia simply moved them as instructed by the medical staff of the palace. Their 'physical therapy' had been annoying and uncomfortable first but now, a week after waking up in the palace, even the former goddess was unable to argue their effects.

She could move without pain or troubles, she could run for minutes without stopping. And she had her escape from the prison and Deepnest's denizens to compare herself to. With every day, she improved. Were the same scenario to happen again, she could perform even better!

Sometimes she thought that maybe, she could have even stayed and fought with the Kingsmoulds. Then, they would not have all been destroyed. Such a notion was rare in her mind but Radia had stopped trying to shove it away. The Kingsmoulds seemed to always be cautious of her, perhaps their void-part seeing her as their anathema. In return however, she preferred their presence to normal guards and sycophants. Those always stared at her, because of her height and her eyes.

Radia fully preferred staying in the private part of the palace, where only Kingsmoulds, Vessels, and a few trusted servants went their ways. The latter had quickly acclimated to her presence, even if they barely spoke with her. And the rest, she liked to interact of her own accord.

Though it did appear as if someone had told the Vessels, and their caretakers, to not let them be near her too often. That was annoying. Very annoying.

Once more, Radia flared out her wings, moving them from position to position to work on their flexibility. She was getting restless. Hornet hadn't been in the palace for the last three days, the Vessels were being kept on their own training and away from her.

And so, she barely had anything to do. Boredom was haunting her once more, giving her a bitter mood. Luckily, the King and Queen also had barely let themselves be seen around her, so she didn't have the chance to get even more agitated.

The palace garden was almost entirely deserted at the moment. Only a few Wingmoulds were flying around, an older bug trimming hedges on the other side. Radia could feel the occasional glances.

That was also one of the only reasons she accepted for why she couldn't just leave the palace. Root had told her as such, during her very short second visit. The bugs of Hallownest didn't know her, would see her as a foreigner, or an intruder. Though Root hadn't said it, Radia wondered if some might remember her from their dreams.

She didn't know fully if she should think of that possibility as a good or a bad thing. Regardless, what would they even do? She had beaten the creatures of Deepnest, some of them at least.

The sound of sturdy legs beating the stone caught her attention. Radia didn't have to turn to know that Kingsmoulds were approaching, but she was surprised to see Wyrm amongst the four of them. He was heading straight towards her, dismissing the gardener with a short wave.

Immediately Radia stood up and straightened, not wishing to be on the ground doing her stretches and exercises. This way, she could also leverage her height. How utterly amusing that Wyrm was only half as tall as his Kingsmoulds, over whom Radia towered by quite a bit. Maybe that was why Wyrm was so keen on putting long spikes onto all of their heads, and his own. Trying to compensate for inadequate height.

Ah, she would probably never tire of being petty towards him.

"Seven days and not once do you visit me." Radia said as he approached. The Kingsmoulds stopped and stood at attention, while Wyrm closed the last few paces. It was oh so satisfying to see how much he had to crane his neck. Radia wondered if the weight of his horns could make him topple backwards.

"I have more pressing things to do."

"Things more important than conversing with a former goddess? Do tell, it must be extremely vital." Sarcasm was dripping from her words.

Wyrm's mask and voice betrayed no emotion or reaction to her provocations. "Believe it or not, Radiance, but not everything revolves around you. And as a matter of fact, there are extremely important matters, which require a lot of attention."

She rolled her golden eyes and demonstratively looked at the four Kingsmoulds. One of them was staring back, until it quickly looked away when their eyes met.

"In fact, I imagine you can finally be of use, by helping in these matters."

Now that got her attention. Finally something to do, instead of just sitting around. But, it wouldn't do to just accept whatever Wyrm threw in front of her. After all, she wasn't one of his subjects. A guest, sort of. She didn't have to just follow his orders.

"Uh huh." Radia said, feigning only vague interest. "And?"

Wyrm didn't even sigh, or otherwise showed annoyance. Frustrating but she knew she could get him to crack, somehow. Radia just needed time and patience.

"We will have a diplomatic event soon with other kingdoms and tribes, as well as with many nobles and representatives. There are a few very important matters that depend on this event going well for us and I believe you can assist in making sure things go into the correct direction."

"Yes, yes. Again, why should I care for your politics?" Radia leaned forward so that she could look directly down onto Wyrm. "You do not even allow me to leave your palace. I couldn't care about the bugs outside if I tried."

"How humble. As expected of the Radiance." Wyrm fired back.

She leaned down even more. Now, him falling over backwards seemed to become a genuine danger. However, Wyrm stood his ground and did not react, even as the pair of golden eyes glaring at him intensified.

"Or should I call you Radia? Creative name."

"Coming from the little wyrmling who only knows to put the words 'white' and 'pale' onto everything. Such a paragon of humility you and your wife are."

That got a reaction, even if it was ever so subtle. A little twitch of Wyrms head at the last of her words.

"Careful now, Radia."

Their eyes burned into each other. Rather literal, as Wyrm could feel something washing over him, trying to get into his mind. It didn't succeed, but inwardly he frowned. Isma had been right. The Radiance still had some of her power.

He didn't think she was actively using it, but that was potentially even worse. A powerful being that used its magic for pettieness could be reasoned with. One that didn't control or was even aware of it, that could become a problem. It would need correction. But that required a plan and time to prepare it.

Root and him had argued again, but this time their ideas aligned. Which was why he was here.

"If you truly believe you have nothing to assist and brave this challenge, then I suppose I shouldn't waste either of our time." Wyrm spoke slowly. "A shame though. I had been planning of making it your proper introduction to the wider realm."

"You wish to use me for your political games and still believe I am willing to agree?" Radia snarled. The Kingsmoulds were tense, ready to intervene. She didn't pay them no mind, she wouldn't strike Wyrm. "My interest lies in experiencing this world, Wyrm, not in being your puppet!"

"Nothing so crass. You never did let me finish. The event is taking place at the Colosseum of Fools, an arena outside of my kingdom's bounds, a neutral place where bugs can test their mettle in combat. We are planning a grand tournament, where nobles and royals bring their champions to fight against one another. It will also give opportunity to forge ties, relations, and alliances."

And now for the final strike. "I was planning on giving you the chance to represent me. The royal house in general. You have demonstrated already that you are capable of fighting and you have shown both great endurance, strength, and as the doctors tell me, remarkable recovery. So, I had assumed you would be up to the task."

"And why not just use one of your knights?" Radia spoke with her condescending tone, but her interest was most certainly peaked.

"I might have to after all. Simply put, they are known. Few are willing to really go against them and it is seen as boorish by others if the fight‘s end is already decided, though they of course will not say it out loud. I had thought you might find the chance more interesting." Wyrm gestured with a claw, still not breaking eye contact. The sensation had dissipated the moment he had been able to see Radia's interest in the matter, lending credence that she was indeed using her capabilities subconsciously.

"You will be known, if not even famed, amongst the bugs. If you really wish to be a part of this kingdom, or even just reside here for some time, it is good to give yourself an image. Fighting under my name will be a good start." And now, for the final strike. "The tournament will be in about two weeks time. Plenty enough to start training, if your capacity to learn is as great as your physical recovery. Unless you are not up to the challenge?"

Now, the heat began to flare up again. She was livid he could tell.

“I know what you are trying to do here.” She almost hissed. “You are goading me into accepting. Whether to let me humiliate myself because you doubt me or because you have something to gain from this, I do not know yet. But do not believe, just because I am not experienced in your courtly intrigues, that I am blind!”

Wyrm did not break his façade once during her rant. He simply cocked his head a little and crossed his claws behind his back.

“Is it working?”

Radia wished to smash him, right here and now. To wipe the smugness off of this insolent, insignificant worm. Always he seemed to wish to complicate matters.

And now he opposed her, again. Challenged her strength, her power, again!

His words made her blood boil and her muscles flex. Two weeks, only two weeks before he would throw her into the dust to wrangle with other bugs for amusement of political gain. Using her like a pawn in his games, just like his own children.

And if she didn't, Radia knew he would not let her forget. No, Wyrm was far too clever for that. The next time he brought her a task, or a challenge, or some other way to use her, he would hound on the fact that she had refused before. Playing up her weakness.

She could just leave. Not getting to play with Hornet would make things immensely more boring. She might even miss the Vessels and the Kingsmoulds, if only because she could no longer pass time by observing their subtle flaws.

But she would be free. Have peace. He wouldn't really come after her, that Radia doubted. And if he did, maybe she could just run.

That was an option. But it was one she knew she would never take. Could never take. Because he was right. The challenge was thrown and Radia burned to accept it. To prove him wrong, to prove herself strong. Better. Superior.

She would show him. She would show them all. The Radiance may have fallen but she would still shine brightly!

"Bring me your weapon tutors then." She growled with a fire in her voice. "We will see how well those bugs endure against a goddess."

And with that, she turned and stormed away.

Wyrm smiled as she left. Things finally started to go the way he intended them to.

-o0o-

"Tell me, dear. Do you like her?"

Hornet looked up at her mother with confusion clear in her eyes. She was currently sitting on the soft fabric draped over Herrah's throne. It wasn't perhaps what most would consider a throne, more of a raised plattform with a couple of pillows and finely woven cloth.

"Miss Radia?"

"Yes, Hornet. I hear you like spending time with her."

Hornet nodded energetically. In the shadows of the room, a couple of Weavers stood and observed. Hornet didn't pay them any attention, she rarely did. Herrah preferred that for her daughter.

"I do! She is nice to me and my siblings! She plays with us and lets me climb on her!" There were quiet noises of disapproval from the corners, but Herrah glared at the offending Weaver who immediately silenced herself.

"That is wonderful." Herrah rose from her seat and scooped up her child. "You know, I still have not properly thanked her for saving you a week ago. Such a thing would warrant more than simple words, don't you think? You are very important after all."

"Yeah, and she saved Bee, and Halo, and Mantis and the others!"

"Mantis? Which one is that?" Herrah asked as she slowly went down the steps.

Hornet immediately tried to gesture with her small claws to explain to her mother. "The one with the same horns as the Mantis Lords! Ze'mer said that. I told my aunt and she said she would consider!"

"Well that is wonderful. Back to the matter, what do you think we could gift her?" Hornet 'hmed' very strongly, staring forward and simoultaneously at nothing at all, trying very hard to think.

Then, her eyes fell onto her own cloak and suddenly Hornet became very excited again. "Cloak, cloak! I wanna make her a cloak!"

In the shadows, the weavers twitched in disapproval. Such a gift was incredibly valuable. Of course, the Hidden Village traded silk with Hallownest, but it was lesser material, not made from their very soul.

But the cloaks they wore were crafted by every Weaver individually, with their own Soul Silk. Hornet had made her own before she could even talk, guided by Weavers as Herrah was too focused on the deal with the Pale King.

Their cloaks were soft, warming and protecting against all elements. They were sturdy, could mend themselves, and even turn away the claws of weaker bugs.

And they were important in their culture, more than any non-Weaver could understand.

Herrah thought about it. She was also well aware of all of it. But for her, it might just be worth it. And it would be a good first step.

"A wonderful idea." She could hear the hisses behind her, but, out of sight she gave them a very simple sign with her claw. "But for one her size, I will have to help you. Now, it is time for some rest, dear Hornet. Midwife is waiting at the entrance, would you mind going with her?"

"Okay!" Hornet jumped off of her mother. Herrah had a short moment where she was about to catch her, but she saw how her daughter broke the fall. Like she had taught her. Hornet was growing up quickly.

"Later mom!" And with that the small half-Weaver was off, running with a cheer and being followed by half a dozen Little Ones, who were sprinting happily with her.

"Is this wise, Matriarch?" One of the Weavers besides her questioned. Herrah had to suppress a sigh.

"If it was your wish, we would live in complete isolation. Hornet would not even be here. And, we would not have this opportunity."

Another of the Weavers stepped closer. "What opportunity, my Matriarch? What benefit could we receive from offering our true Silk to others?"

She was almost going to snap at them. Could they not accept the reason that she wanted to thank the one who had saved her daughter?! But no, they had never cared as much as her. Such was their nature, even Herrah could not fully distance herself from this. As Weavers, they were all naturedly self-interested.

And she did have her own plan for this 'Radia'.

"Sylpha told me about her meeting with the tall moth. She believes that this bug is… unusual. I aim to see for myself, but I have suspicions." She would not tell them about what Wyrm had told her. About the Radiance. It was not such a far stretch to make a connection between what he had told her and the other dreamers, and then the sudden appearance of such a unique individual. Herrah didn't know the details but something was there.

"Perhaps she is another Higher Being. She definitely is not a normal bug but one capable of great things. As evident when she rescued my daughter from Deepnest bugs. Without weapons or anything other than her claws. And if Sylpha is right and she is capable of some form of magic."

Herrah affixed the Weavers around her with a meaningful look. It took only seconds for the first to realize.

"You… you mean to… against Her?"

Herrah smiled. "We should not discard the idea, nor the possibility. We will have to observe, ascertain. And if she trusts us, is connected to us, why should she not agree to help us? Especially for Hornet?"

"This moth will need to be powerful, resilient, to resist Her." Mongola spoke, but despite the doubt, Herrah could hear desperate hope.

"We can help with this. Wyrm might too, even if he does not know what for."

The Weavers nodded all and chirped in accordance.

But Herrah could care less about their old home. The Weavers had wanted Hornet to strike at their old oppressor. Herrah might have aimed for that too, in the beginning.

Not now. Not ever!

Hornet was her child and she would not be burdened by such a fate. She would be free, to choose her own life and destiny. If 'Radia' could take up the mantle, to finally put down the Sleeping Mother, it all would be worth it.

 

Notes:

Everyone wants to use her. Especially Hornet, she wants to play.
Also to clarify, I imagine that Herrah wanted to have a child with Wyrm not only to have an heir to the Weavers, but to raise someone capable of defeating Silk, should it become necessary. The rest of the Weavers definitely liked the idea, even if there had been a lot of "Yeah but stooping to lesser bugs?", it went over better when they learned more of what Wyrm is (capable of). But Herrah, like Wyrm, fell into the trap of having a child for a purpose and then learning to love the child. So while she kinda just hoped that under Wyrm, and with Radiance's defeat under as well, everyone will just be safe from Silk.
Learning of Radia however, Herrah hopes that she can ensure her daughter's and tribe's safety even better. By sending a trained and prepared Radia to Pharloom to kill Silk.
It isn't exactly a well-made plan, yet, but in comparison to the alternative (that includes potentially sacrificing her dear daughter) she will take it.
Kinda like Wyrm atm.

Chapter 14: Prepare for the Showdown

Summary:

In preparation for the grand event, bugs prepare themselves, training their skill and sharing moments of vulnerability.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Well-treated metal hit its kin, over and over again. The two combatants exchanged blows in rhythm displaying steadieness, but also the inequal nature of their skill in the martial arts. Blunted blades, made for training danced in a facsimile of a lethal duel. Parries, thrusts, all manner of moves inherit to the best of the nail art was shown. Though again, the degree of competence with this art was skewed most heavily between both participants.

One of the sparring combatants showed quite heavily how much her body was being strained by this exercise. And those numerous other ones, which had been undertaking on this day. As well as everything done in most of two weeks' time. The large moth's breathing was filled with frustration and exertion, for she was pushing herself to no avail, at least so it must seem to her.

And truthfully, she had yet to land a blow on her opponent, as such her anger might be understandable. Though, her foe was not the only one feeling frustration. It was perhaps an inevitability, when a master duelist had to witness a pupil who didn’t seem to have the wish to finally fight well. Or the capability.

No. Ze'mer should not think in such a way. Her Monarch's newest charge was far from unwilling, indeed she threw all of her physical capacity as well as her fervour into the training regime provided to her. It was, in certain ways, admirable.

And as she had been designated to watch over and assist the one with the golden eyes, Ze'mer had been capable of witnessing the slow progressing of the tall lady's martialistic abilities. If slow could be the honest word used for this description, for most certainly, it could be seen as most impressive what had been accomplished.

Yet, Ze'mer was aware of the goal, the proverbial height which lady Radia had been tasked to achieve. The tournament in the arena of the foolish, the Shameful Bloodground, would be fought out by the elite of Hallownest's champions. Bordering kingdoms and tribes were expected to match them and most certainly they would. Bugs with ferocity, lethality and grace, skill of nail and claw, they all would arrive in droves to duel.

Progress was simply insufficient, even though Ze'mer found herself loath to admit such. For she saw kinship in lady Radia. Or rather, she perceived a sense of mutual isolationism, owing to their individual exoticism and strange mysterium towards the denizens of this region.

Others could only react to these golden eyes with shock or awe, yet Ze'mer found them curious and honest. A sight to behold, very much so, yet one that she thought to be laced with a tone of danger and passion.

Never would she admit these thoughts to any, even her companions of the Oathsworn Guardians. Ze'mer's admiration of the dangerous and what was considered strange was already known to them. Never did they haunt or hound her for it, but still she felt embarassment.

“Stop thinking!”

The lady Radia growled in response, a difficult task, for she was already breathing heavily, simultaneously trying to strike at her sparring partner. Her weapon was a simple practice long-nail, being easily swatted aside once more.

“I can see that you are distracted! Focus! Move with the flow and strike!” Their instructor shouted.

So peculiar she was. Prideful like a true monarch, the semblance of royalty even though lacking the learned words and manners. And yet there was also this genuine desire to grow and improve, to rise no matter what.

However, she soon showed a trait most unfortunate in any student: a great impatience. Of course, such would have been understandable to an extent. As Ze’mer knew, whispered to her by her venerable and kind companion Isma, who overheard a discussion between the Pale King and Queen, the lady Radia was supposed to fight for the King in the tournament.

But even then, with only a fortnight to become proficient enough in the art of the nail to properly represent their all Honored Liege, the lady Radia was reaching far too high. She wished to become equal with the nobility's champions and sworn nails. And this she wished for now.

There was a hunger in the unique moth, to soar above all, yet she was hampered and held by the constrictions of her body. Only so much improvement could happen in such a short time and especially so if the one learning remained stubbornly single-minded about it. The lady Radia listened, she attempted to her best to implement what her tutor tought her.

"I chh am chh TRYING!"

"Enough!"

Ze'mer planted herself into the smooth stone of the sparring court and let her partner in the ring commit to one last attack. Her own counter was fluid and graceful, a sign of countless iterations of practice. The difference between them could not be any starker. With but one swift strike, the moth's nail flew across the floor and Ze'mer bowed and stood down.

Her foe in response drew in her breath deeply, occupied by her own rage, which she kept down as best as she could. Still, Ze'mer withdrew, for now it was master and pupil to engage with words instead of the nail. She had done her part and could now remain blessedly silent.

"You have two days, moth!" The wise nailmaster chided as he approached. His stature made him easy to underestimate, for most truly, he was even smaller than the royal Wyrm's progeny. Of course, never would Ze'mer dare to disgrace the venerable Master Sly by thinking of his size as important, or otherwise a degradation. Fortunately, the lady Radia had never done so either.

Instead, they butted heads over their training.

"Two days until that festival for the arrogant amateurs. And that last day should be spent resting and preparing! Yet you still. Don't. Learn!" The Master Sly had to look up almost as straight as his weapon, the only thing about him close to reaching his pupil's impressive size. Ze'mer sometimes allowed herself the selfishness of feeling honored he favored the same type of nail that she did.

"I show you my arts and yet you stumble around! I tell and demonstrate on how you can prepare, but for all it appears you do not wish to learn!"

"I am trying!" The lady Radia bit back, her restraint truly admirable, for she barely raised her tone. Even so, venom and sharp fury was clear in her voice. "If it were so easy as you say, then I would have gotten it already! But clearly-"

Most fortunate for them all, the dark metal doors to the training court opened, letting in the divine Pale Queen herself, as well as her personal Oathsworn Guardian Dryya. As they entered, the Fierce Pale Blade made a subtle gesture towards Ze'mer. Another one of the masses of secret signals and signs they had developed for the sake of coordination and communication with each other. This one was to simply assure that no matter of importance requiring heightened senses or secrecy was required and as such they would not have to be more alert.

Ze'mer bowed. “Nym’Queen, thou give chou' surprise by visiting moul' training. Coulds’t che' ask for what purpose thou are granting us this honor?”

“At ease Ze’mer.” The White Lady ordered gentily, approaching on her roots those assembled on the floor of the sparring grounds. As Ze’mer bowed in reverence, the lady Radia remained as she was. For certain, she was close to an equal to the Queen and King in nature of being, this Ze'mer was assured of. Even still, station were to demand reverence. Yet, perhaps this was a case where such formalities were to be waved away?

“I simply wanted to see how things were going. The event is in two days afterall.”

The lady Radia scoffed, as most likely, the frustrations of this day's sparring rounds still overruled her attitude. "You don't need to remind me. I am preparing as best I can, it simply has been… difficult to progress as fast as I want to."

From the Master Sly, a noise sounding most sarcastic came, causing those intriguing golden eyes to glare at him. Yet the Pale Queen immediately approached even closer, speaking so that their guest and ward would not focus her ire onto her mentor.

"I know you won't interpret it as such, but I do mean it when I say that there is no shame in deciding it would be better not to participate." Yes indeed, the lady Radia did certainly not interpret the assurance of the Pale Queen as such, taking it instead as an insult. Fierce Dryya of course sensed this and moved closer, for she had never trusted the tall moth. Ze'mer instead chose to stay where she was.

She knew for certain that the lady Radia was prone to fits of anger, yet no matter the words or the fury, she had never laid a claw on someone. Not for any verbal provocation or disagreement. Ze'mer did trust her, strange as it was. Foolish as she may be, though she hoped to not deserve this epiphet for doing this.

The Pale Queen simply continued to speak in the face of the golden anger directed at her. "Oh don't look at me like that. I know your pride is hurting just thinking about it, but you should also be reasonable and consider yourself. If you got hurt, it would destroy all the progress you have made in recovering from the last ordeal."

"And whose fault was that?" The lady Radia snarled, and both Fierce Dryya and Ze'mer were unable to miss the tightening in their liege Lady's posture. They did not know the context behind this blow, yet obvious it was that this barb still stung painfully. "Do not underestimate me here. I managed to crawl out of the dusty basin you built your palace on. I can take on whoever is thrown at me."

The Pale Queen narrowed her brilliant eyes, pools of elegance and wisdom in their own right, and then looked to the Master Sly. "Nailmaster. I thank you for your service today and apologize for the interruption. Best I leave you and your student to it. Ze'mer dear, could you come with us?"

"Ai, of course, Nym'queen." Ze'mer bowed again and then gave the lady Radia an honoring farewell. "Che' shall reconvene with thou in the morrow. Eh nai, et may thou find a rest most well."

Thus they left quickly and with a fast pace, for clearly the Pale Queen wished to make good on her word and leave the lady Radia to continue her learning in the martial arts. Swift they walked down the corridors of the White Palace, steps echoing clear and sound.

"Ah, she can be such a frustrating moth." The Pale Queen remarked, more for herself for neither of her Oathsworn Guardians did answer. "Ze'mer, give me your honest opinion. How is she faring?"

"Ulll!" Ze'mer exclaimed, not having expected to be given such a request, even from her liege Lady. "Well, truth be told Nym'queen, the lady Radia doest truly struggle much. Hers be the hunger to improve, yet the lack of skill to do such quickly. To fan this anger, che' wishes not, but for the lady Radia, tis be a frustation lacking easy solutions."

"I see, I see." The Pale Queen said, putting one of her roots on the chin of her face. "Well, it was to be expected, really. I understand why my dear husband chose this way. But I do wonder if it truly is the smart thing to do. How would you say she could stand against others? You have seen the knights who regularly come to our court."

"Hmmm." This question made her think deeply, drawing forth the memories of all the fighters potentially elligible for the coming tournament. There were many who could be present and Ze'mer did have a good grasp of their capabilities.

"This doest depend most heavily on who the lady Radia were to fight, Nym'queen. For many of the aristocratic bugs' guardians and champions, she would be a match equal. Great strength be inherit in her shell and skill doest come to her in a manner of surprising swiftness. Victory may be hers against these foes. Yet, against warriors of greater power, the lady Radia wouldst find herself outmatched most dearly, to suffer defeat and frustrations anew. Tis be mel'opinion, as Nym'queen hast requested."

The Pale Queen's expression was one Ze'mer could not divine, for she looked forward with a hint of amusement, yet even more dry resignation. "Well, hopefully she can learn to be humbled then."

-o0o-

Sibylli wasn’t supposed to be here. She didn’t really care though. Why even?

If anyone tried to stop her, let them. They would simply give her the opportunity to vent some frustrations. And those she had in spades. Her sneaking in and out was really more of a courtesy towards them, or rather her aunts. She didn’t want to cause them any more trouble.

But she also wanted to see her father.

Tomorrow was the day that he was going to fight a champion of the Pale King after all.

Yes, the fight wasn’t until death. But it wasn’t until just first blood either. A lot can happen in between.

Yes, it was supposed to bring her father back into the trust of the tribe. But things had gotten worse in the days before today. People were saying nasty things about him, even after the announcement. They were also saying nasty things about her.

She was staying at their home mostly, she would even if her aunts hadn’t asked her to. Any mantis that she had been able to consider a friend had become estranged to her. Most of them at least stayed away from her.

It was simply better to stay at home. Or outside of the tribe, in areas where nobody else would find her. She did that even more, because then nobody could hear her angry screaming.

But all that wouldn't stop her now from breaking into where her father was being held in preparation. She may not be so old, or strong, or have the air of authority like her father or her aunts, but she could still match and beat most warriors in the tribe.

She also knew well enough how to sneak around guards. To her advantage, the warriors standing around the house where her father was kept were not the most attentive. There had been no problem since he was interred there. They had gotten sloppy.

They did not see her as she crawled on the ground near the cavern wall, edging closer and closer to the building. For crying out loud, they weren’t even watching the back wall! Granted, there was no window here, but still. Someone could break through the wall!

She knew her father would be able to, if he wanted.

She also knew that she might be able to enter through the thatch roof without too much noise. Mantises were rarely trained to be great in stealth. Sure, being quiet when stalking and ambushing your opponent was vital, but few tried to learn to go beyond that.

Perhaps another reason why others thought she was weird? Eh, it didn’t matter right now.

Climbing the house was childsplay, doing it quietly was more difficult, as in not doable by every child in the tribe. But Sibylli hadn’t been a child in quite some time. The weak spot was easy enough to find and widen into a hole large enough for her to slip through. Outside, the two guards were laughing about something.

Sibylli felt sick. They were laughing and having a grand old time. Meanwhile her life was in tatters. Sometimes, she was starting to misss the time when they had left the tribe. Sometimes, she thought about doing it again on her own.

Wriggling through the hole after carefully expanding it slightly took effort and she felt a bit awkward as her father watched her patiently. But he kept quiet and even raised his arms for if she were to fall down.

She didn’t, instead dropping down gracefully with barely a noise. Not that those two outside would even hear it. Sibylli felt proud about having accomplished this, though the conditions were barely a challenge. Even so, what was important was being with her father again. The moment she had landed, the nymph wrapped her arms around her father.

"You should not have visited me." Cretoma whispered into her ear, though both knew that he would not wish her away in this moment. "I don’t want you in any trouble."

"They already don’t like me, what are they going to do?" His daughter proclaimed angrily, also keeping her voice low.

"Why even sneak in? Do they not allow you to visit me?" He asked, a little bit confused. Sibylli didn’t respond right away.

She actually couldn’t remember her aunts disallowing it. Not that she asked. Why did she not ask? She still trusted her aunts, she knew she did. But not the rest of the tribe. And at this point, she was preferring doing things against them.

She was seperating herself from them, all on her own.

"I um, I just…" Sibylli stammered. Watching her father’s face change, adopting concern and this stupid scolding look, was too much for her. So Sibylli did the same thing that had brought her out of trouble before, improvise and latch onto the first thing in her head. "I just wanted to prove that I can do it!"

He didn't believe her. Probably because she herself didn’t. This was basically rebellion. Not what children do against their parents, but what outsiders do against their tribe. Cretoma could see it. But in the moment, he chose not to care.

"It doesn’t matter now. You are here and I am thankful for that." He said and slowly opened his arms again.

They held each other for several minutes and Sibylli simply let herself go. She stopped thinking about the tribe and how stupid so many have become. Stopped worrying about how justified this was because yes, father let his loyalty fall away but he hadn't been himself and this stupid dream thing was at fault but nobody seemed to care no matter how many times she said it.

"I love you dad." She whispered.

"No matter what happens tomorrow," He said. For some reason, his tone was giving her a bad feeling. "You will always be my daughter."

"They'll… They will accept you. After this stupid tournament, right?" Sibylli asked and she knew how desperate she sounded. "Everything just sucks! Everyone is talking bad about you, even a lot of those who were initially with us! And nobody cares, they all just took you to shove all the blame onto."

She hated how long it takes for her father to give an answer, because it conjures forth unwanted images and thoughts. That tomorrow wouldn't be enough, that nothing would change. Or, that something else would happen. Something horrible.

"It will be better." Cretoma eventually said, though he did not look his daughter in the eyes. "It won't be… good. But we can only do so much from our current position. There is simply not many ways for us to take. I am sorry, my sweet daughter."

Tears threatened to form in her eyes so Sibylli angrily banished them, splattering the droplets over the ground.

"I won't let them! If they try anything… if need be I will jump into that stupid arena myself!"

Despite everything, her father chuckled. "One thing giving me hope is your unbroken spirit."

He nuzzled her and she returned the gesture. It was perhaps the one time in the last few weeks were she had not felt entirely miserable and Sibylli tried to stretch the moment for as long as possible.

It could still not change the sinking feeling in her guts.

-o0o-

Radia felt ready to fight. She just wished they would actually get there. Everyone was asking all the time whether or not she was nervous or excited for it, while she just stood here being bored!

Apparently, the Colosseum of Fools was only accessible for a large amount of bugs by using the tram near the White Palace and then climbing up a serpentine road. A track that would take quite a while which meant a lot of preparations which meant a lot of boredom on her part.

Also apparently, using the spare time to train was a no-go. Both the Nailsage Sly and Wyrm himself had told her that she should not exhaust herself before the battle. Wyrm was already unhappy because he had found her training late yesterday, also something Sly had told her not to do. He had said that it was better to relax on the last day before a big event.

Radia respected the Nailsage, partially atleast. Didn’t mean she had to like what he said or listen to what he told her. She had learned quite well how strong and endurant her body was. So why shouldn’t she train a bit more? It didn’t take that much energy and it would reinforce her ability just that little bit more.

She knew her limitations! And she knew that she had not improved her skill as much as she could have.

The procession, it was really too many bugs for Radia’s taste, would mainly be transported via carriages ready on the tram platform they would arrive at. And Radia was expected to ride one  by the royals. Because they didn’t want her exhaust herself walking up a rather large incline.

Okay, that she could understand, but she still disliked it. It would be her first visit to the Kingdom’s Edge, as the whole area was nicknamed, her first personal experience of the area and they wanted her to spent it in an enclosed rumbling box!

All because "Oh you should not tire yourself out immediately." and "The common bug would see you before the grand reveal!".

Meanwhile the former god wanted to experience trudging through the quiet and windy caverns, fly through the snow-like flakes of the corpse of a great wyrm body.

But she wasn't allowed walk and flying was also not an option. But soon, she told herself, soon she would be able to fly anywhere she wanted to. None of Wyrm’s great Knights could fly, nor could his Kingsmoulds, she would be the strongest being in the air!

Soon!

First, she would have to fight in this stupid tournament. After that, it would all open for her. 

The preparations finally seemed to be finished up. For some inane reason they had carriages to bring them to the tram station, even though the one in the Basin really wasn’t that far away from the palace.

Radia sighed. However, as she moved to finally join Wyrm and Root in their moving box, no way in the Void would she consider having to share a carriage with some prattling nobles, something caught her eye.

A couple of Vessels were standing nearby, watching her with those big empty eyes of theirs. One of them had seven small horns, shaped in that wave-like way that Radia remembered from her old tribe's depictions of her. The other one was the Vessel that had endured.

They stared and she stared back, surprised. They were waiting, or expected something. How curious, especially since they clearly weren't here for their actual parents. No, they were here for her. She should find out why.

Slowly, Radia approached them lowered herself to kneel before the Vessels. Their respective height still meant that they had to tilt their heads back quite a bit but it was far less so than if she were to stand. “Now why are the two of you looking at me like that?”

There was no answer because of course there wasn’t. But saying nothing was stranger than talking with mute and still rather soulless beings.

“Are you here to wish me goodbye?” Radia said sarcastically, chuckling at her own joke. “What, are you actually worried that I might get hurt?”

She felt a chill on her right leg as the former Hollow Knight reached out and put their claw on her limb, staring up at her. There was a hint of pressure, not nearly enough to hurt but enough to convey something.

Radia was silent. Stunned, because it seemed she was right with her words.

Looking at their sibling, the other also reached out and held her other knee, though their pressing was a bit weaker. But still.

She did not know how to react to this. Sure, she had noticed quirks in the behaviour of some vessels but the same could be said about the Kingsmoulds. This… was this emotion? It was certainly something far more substantial.

Her wings were shuffling nervously. Two claws, only slightly trembling, reached out until she put them atop those smooth white heads. The vessels looked at her… almost as if confused.

“Well… you uh, don’t have to worry.” Her voice was without sarcasm, not as steady as before. She was touched by this moment but it also gave her uncertainty, for a reason she could not understand. “I’m sure that I can beat whoever is thrown at me. I survived against those Deepnest pests afterall. A-and anyway, this isn’t a fight to the death. I will be back at the end of the day."

They remained like this for what felt like an eternity. Then the moment was broken by calls for readiness from the procession. Hastily, Radia stood up. Somehow, she was glad for the break. It had felt…

No, she didn’t want to think about it right now.

But something was still not right and so she didn't leave. She looked down at the two of them. One reminded her of her old glory. The other, of her anger and her faults.

"You… you don't have names yet. Do you?" They both nodded in affirmation. It made her guts churn. It felt unfair.

But, then again. Perhaps she could help in this.

"Well. Why don't I give you some suggestions?" To Radia's satisfaction, both of the Vessels nodded vigorously.

The moth reached with one of her arms and put it on the Vessel's head, her claws going between the numerous wavy horns. "You… I think your name could be… Sun. It is… something from my old tribe. You remind me of its depictions with your horns, they look very good."

The Vessel visibly approved of the name, grasping her arm with its own small claws and wriggling in what Radia presumed was joy or happieness. She smiled, it felt good to help this one with such an important thing of its existence.

"As for you…" There wasn't any spark of inspiration for its name. Atleast nothing as good and benevolent. Radia could think of something but… "What do you think about… Hollow?"

The former goddess was much more uncertain about this one. But the name wouldn't leave her mind. The Vessel stared back at her and for a moment Radia wondered if it were possible that they could remember anything from its former existence.

But then, it nodded, slowly but with certainty. Radia smiled.

“Well, then, wish me a good fight!” She called as she stood up and quickly jogged over to the carriage where Wyrm and Root were already inside.

As she climbed aboard and the vehicle slowly went into motion, Radia couldn’t help but throw a look back at the courtyard. Sun and Hollow were watching the procession leave, no, watching her leave. They were by now joined by five of their siblings. Including, Radia was able to make out, Ghost.

Hesitantly, although part of her mind told her it was stupid, Radia lifted one of her arms and gave a small wave at the crowded vessels.

One by one, they lifted their own arms and imitated her motion.

The image would not leave her mind until they had finally reached the Colosseum.

 

Notes:

Sly is even smaller than a Vessel. A Vessel is, I would say, about as tall as Radia's head (without horn or antannae). Radia herself is not too far from Root's height. Now imagine the size difference between our angry moth and her teacher. She might actually have to take care and not step on him.
I still find it funny that Sly can still whoop her ass, as can Ze'mer even while having long-winded detailed and branching mental monologues. But don't worry, Radia will get better at fighting.

As for Ze'mer, finally she speaks! Which also leads me to wanting to share notes on what she says. This is partially taken from the game, but I added some parts on my own. The goal is always to make her sound sort of shakesperean-eloquent.
Che' = I, Me (used as third person singular; "Che' finds this strange?")
Chou' = We, Us
Le'Mer = My friend; way of adressing someone in front of her
Me'hon = Similar to Le'Mer, but a different word, more formally
Ai = Yes; form of affirmation
Nia = No; form of denial
Nahlo = I apoligize, I am sorry
Nym' = Honorific title (Nym'King, Nym'Queen, etc.)
Nemenoo = Sweetheart; title for her romantic partner
Mi' = What; sound of surprise, request for affirmation of something
Ulll Waaaii = Oh why; exclamation of negative emotions (sadness, disbelief, shame, etc.)
Ulll = Oh; elongated sound, mostly used for griefing, relief, or uncertainty.
Waai = Why (normal form)
Waaaii = Why (as an exclamation)
Eh Nai = Goodbye, phrase said when parting from another being
Mel' = My; possessive word
Moul' = Ours, possessive word
Meled' = My dear; possessive word reserved for that which is important to her (Meled'Mantis)
Moina = Really; exclamation or question asking if something is really as it is
Thou = You; used when talking to people of high status or superiors
Et = And

There are three chapters left in Act II... I should really get to write more on Act III.
Anyway, have a good one!

Chapter 15: We who have Sinned

Summary:

On the sand of the Colosseum, the opening to a decisive duel begins.
And beneath, a scheme unfurls.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

According to some of the more traditional members of her tribe, outsiders were incapable of achieving truly impressive things. It was a very prideful, borderline xenophobic attitude, and thankfully one that was starting to give way to a more open mindset. Sibylli knew that her aunts were making efforts to break the isolationism of the mantises, though progress was slow.

Still, even if the tribe was still sunken deep into their self-pride, Sibylli thought she would always be impressed by the Colosseum. It was a gargantuan thing, the entrance like a gaping maw surrounded by spikes.

That was, because it was a maw. The massive body of a great wyrm, turned into a fighting pit by some mad bug. Sibylli found herself respecting whoever had made this bold choice. They certainly had a taste for the epic.

Walking through a literal fanged maw towards the sound of battle? Very cool. It had actually managed to temporarily make her forget her worries. If only just a moment.

For now, the mantis delegation was mostly still outside the colosseum. While the anticipation was horrible to have to endure, Sibylli was able to dampen it by enjoying the sights. And there were a lot, even outside of the Colosseum itself.

The other delegations were also a sight to behold, especially to a young nymph who had not been exposed to the wider world too much. Groups of nobles and rich business bugs from the city of Hallow, each with their own retainers and entourages, which meant guards or what she thought were champions. Those were pretty to look at with jewelry and fine silks, though Sibylli didn’t exactly liked their attitudes.

Most nobles seemed very arrogant and their guards didn’t strike her as very martially proficient. Good enough to grant a manner of protection, sure, but not more. Still, they were interesting to look at, like an exotic animal or piece of artwork. Sibylli quickly moved to look at someone else.

The followers of the ‘Pale Couple’ as Perlama called the King and Queen were less ostentatious but much more competent looking. The royals themselves were not there, unfortunate because Sibylli had never laid eyes on them. But the rest of their delegation were still sufficient to marvel at.

The giant Hegemol, perhaps the greatest bug she had ever seen. A true mountain covered entirely in fine and sturdy metal armor, wielding a maul with a head larger than many other bugs could ever be. She really wanted to see him fight at one point. Maybe even duel him herself, though she knew that right now he was still outclassing her. By a lot.

Hegemol was conversing with another bug, but this one, Sibylli could not place. She was tall as well, though not nearly as much as her giant companion. Pale grey hair flowed from her mask to the ground, while four antennae moved around nervously. A greatnail was strung to her back and inbetween the hair, which covered the bug almost like a cloak, Sibylli could make out pale armour.

"Who are you?" She murmured to herself. Thankfully nobody was near her.

What was it about this one that caught the nymph's attention in such a manner? She was obviously someone high ranking, perhaps even another of the Great Knights, Sibylli had not seen or heard about all of them. Only Dryya and Hegemol, the strongest and longest in service to the Pale King. She wanted to fill this gap in knowledge, to learn more about this knight specifically.

She didn't even look like a warrior. No, that wasn't right. She looked like more than just a warrior. There was not just the stance and way of movement only someone trained to perfection in the art of fighting could have, there was a quality to it that Sibylli simply could not place.

It was only when something moved and broke the nymph's direct line of sight with the object of her fascination that Sibylli realized she had been staring something fierce. Quickly she turned, desperately looking around and finding the delegation of the Hive to focus on. But, she couldn't resist throwing glances back to the knights.

They had been joined by someone else.

The newcomer was enough to divert Sibylli's attention. She had never seen a moth herself, but her aunts had shown her depictions of them, so she figured this was one of them. They certainly fit the description, even though the proportions seemed inaccurate. This one was also incredibly tall, with four arms and four almost petal-like wings, covered in large parts in thick white fur.

Why was it that she was seeing so many interesting and unusual bugs today?! Was that just how things were outside of the tribe, or was today just unusual? Regardless, Sibylli was growing somewhat frustrated, because she would not be able to see these sights again once she returned to the tribe.

The moth seemed to converse with the two knights. Oh, how she longed to know what they were talking about. Surely it was more interesting that her own tribe's people, who were really just commenting negatively about everyone else, complaining, or speculating about who her father would be fighting.

If she was more courageous and direct, Sibylli would just leave her tribe. In fact, why didn't she just do that? Leave them for today, they would only glare at her anyway and refuse to talk. Not that the nymph wanted to talk with them anyhow. That knight was who she wanted to talk to.

Yeah, she would do that. Sibylli tried to breath the courage into herself to just waltz over there and strike up a conversation. Royal knight or not, why shouldn't she just do that? She would just do that-

Sibylli only had looked away for a moment to gather herself up. When she looked back, she found herself trapped by a set of deep golden eyes. They were piercing her, striking into her soul and paralyzing her on the spot.

The nymph was hearing something. Memories resurfaced, of when her father had been gripped by madness. She had heard him at night, speaking in his sleep. Speaking of this light that brought him power, that promised him the world.

Something was bubbling in her veins. Unbearable warmth spread quickly through her body.

She was hearing screams.

When it suddenly stopped, it was a miracle Sibylli didn't collapse on the spot.

-o0o-

"Most consider it rude to stare." The rumbling voice of Hegemol was chiding her.

Radia just 'tsked' in response, glaring down the mantis still. "Then how about you go to that one and tell her that? She has been sizing you up for the last few minutes."

"We are aware." The giant bug replied casually. "But bugs tend to stare at us and there is no harm. What makes you different is that you look like you want to kill her. And you are calling her out with that. I see it as rude and others might too."

Annoyed, Radia looked back at the knight. The fact that he was one of the few she had to look up herself was not what bothered her. She simply did not have the best memories of him, considering events after her arrival in this reality.

"Please do not bring that up." He said before the former goddess could even start speaking. "I do not fully know what you and our Liege have had between you, but I am only His dutiful knight. And I also doubt anybody wants what happened to escape into the wider public."

"Fine." Radia huffed and looked around. Everyone was waiting for something, most likely the King and Queen finishing up speaking with the ruler of the colosseum. Or whatever else they were doing in there. Her golden eyes moved to Ze'mer, who hadn't spoken yet and overall seemed to behave rather nervously. "What about you? That mantis was staring at you specifically. You got history?"

Hegemol chuckled but Ze'mer just shook her head. "Nia, Nym'lady. Che' has had none interactions with this tribe… though che' has to admit fascination, for they are of a singular martialistic persuasion. Worthy of great admiration and respect. Great warriors they are, Ai, as many say."

"Yes, very fascinating my friend." The large bug said, gently elbowing his colleague to tease her. Radia simply looked between them, not entirely knowing what sort of joke she was missing out on. "But it is true. The mantis tribe is well known for being a traditionalist warrior tribe. They like to keep to themselves and shun a lot of our kingdom's greater advancements, but they are still respected. By most. Anyhow, I have heard they recently had some troubles during the Infection. Something about a fracture in leadership."

Something was scratching at Radia's memory. She of course remembered that time period, but not many of the details of Hallownest's fate. What happened with Wyrm and Root, Hornet's slow journey of growth in the ruins of her home, the slow spiral of death of a civilization, this she knew. But she barely remembered much about the specifics, what happened in certain places.

Yet, she felt like there was something, something that had to do with the mantis tribe. What had that been?

"Ulll, tis would seem moul'wait is over finally. Nym'Queen and King are to make their speech." Indeed, Wyrm and Root exited the maw of the Colosseum, a bug with a most impressive mask walking besides them. It was somewhat amusing to Radia that even him, most likely the ruler of this place, was taller than Wyrm by a bit.

And as Ze'mer had indicated, a speech followed. Radia simply tuned it out. It was filled with political pleasantries, fancy words, thanks and congratulations for being here. It was prattle for lesser bugs and she didn't care for it.

But finally, things began to move, literally. Bugs began to stream towards the entrance, filing in and being directed to their respective loges. Meanwhile, the champions would be filtered to seperate chambers to prepare, which was also what Radia would be doing.

Many gave her glances as they moved past, in curiosity and in the case of some of the champions, clear interest in whether she would participate. Radia flexed her claws, she was looking forward to show them what she would be able to do.

"Apologies, Nym'lady, Hegemol. Tis be where che' has to depart, for Nym'king has given a task of importance." Ze'mer bowed as she spoke. Hegemol nodded, seeming as if he was already entirely aware. Radia herself just shrugged.

"Good luck to you then."

"To thee as well, Nym'lady. Che' wishes great success in thine battle." And with that, Ze'mer moved through the crowd, disappearing in the throng of bugs with surprising ease.

"Well, I suppose I should get moving then as well. Can't let them wait for me, afterall." Radia spoke out loud. She turned as Hegemol chuckled again. The large knight regarded her as if she was now part of a joke only he was aware of. "What?"

He simply shrugged, which spurred Radia's irritation even more. She had half a mind to press him for more answers, but decided against it. What would he be willing to tell her anyway?

"I expect you to cheer at least, consider it making up for your less than friendly behavior when we met previously." She shouted back, making her way through the bugs.

Hegemol just looked after Radia, shaking his massive head. He knew who she would be facing. He knew why and what would happen during it. It was unlikely that there would be much to cheer about for the moth.

Though, he was still kinda looking forward to it.

-o0o-

The Mantis tribe had been given their own, sizable loge. Their three lords, about a dozen other important members, and Sibylli. Her father was in his own 'cage', as the workers of the Colosseum called the chambers for the fighters. It was making her sick.

The nymph was feeling bad overall. Tistina had to gently pull her along, after finding her in the crowd. She had asked again and again, what was wrong, did something happen? There was no answer. Because Sibylli couldn't formulate one.

Whenever she actually tried, those golden eyes burned themselves into her mind again. It robbed her of an answer. What would that even be? A bug with unnatural eyes had been staring at her, making her lose her cool? That she, for some reason, had remembered the time of her father's betrayal?

Nothing here made sense and so Sibylli kept quiet, trying to shake off this feeling. But it hadn't helped that something felt just overall bad in this place. So, the nymph sat, lost in her own mind, as duels passed by in a blurr.

Various champions of noble houses or other wealthy bugs fought against each other. They were alright, a match perhaps to the common mantis warrior. But nothing against any of the elite, or the Lords themselves. Even Sibylli could have likely bested all of them with ease. Maybe not in her current state, but most of the time.

The first nine battles were over disappointingly fast. The last one dragged itself a bit. One of the contestants was an arrogant bug in red armor with two long nails that he wielded like short spears. His opponent, a knight of the Hive, was equally skilled with her own weapon.

It took a full four minutes for the bee to best her opponent, driving him to the ground without weapon. The moment the crowd began to cheer for the victor, the defeated bug stormed away in a tantrum. Sibylli barely payed attention.

Ten battles, then a break was called. Chatter arose from the loges, as well as the common bugs below them, who were overall much more excited by the spectacle. One of her aunts was saying something but Sibylli didn't hear it. She wanted to be home.

Tistina was shaking her shoulder again, trying to get her niece to pay attention to her. Far too sluggishly, Sibylli looked at her.

"Sibs, come on. We have to move." The rest of the tribe was filtering out to spend the break in one of the lounging areas reserved to the upper crust of the spectators.

Reluctantly, Sibylli moved, wondering why her aunt had been so insistent. While everyone seemed to be somewhere between bored or slightly amused by the recent battles, her aunts all seemed to almost anticipate something.

Sibylli wanted to be gone. She didn't even know if she could stomach her father's fight. Or anything else. Why was she so unsettled?

During the entire thing, as the nymph was doing her best to sink into the soft cushion of a corner seat of the break room, she couldn't shake this feeling.

Thankfully the break didn't last long, or perhaps the nymph had simply zoned out. Perlama was talking over the commotion, addressing the rest of the tribe.

"-so we will be in their loge for the rest of the event." The assembled tribe members made their disdain and displeasure known and despite everything, this was what roused Sibylli somewhat. It made her angry how they thought themselves so much better. "Calm down everyone. It is necessary. Doesn't mean you can't watch the duels. Now, the better combatants should be there."

This made some of them give approving noises. As gongs were rung, the observers, nobles, and dignitaries returned to their lodges as below them, the common bug streamed back onto their seats.

Sibylli just remained seated, watching everyone leave. Her aunts all moved into a different corridor, towards where the Pale Royals would be. As they did, they all threw her a look over their shoulder towards her…

Wait. What?

Why were they all looking so sad?

Sibylli was about to rise, before someone suddenly loomed over her.

She was tall, taller when standing right before her. Long white hair covered her like a cape, obscuring a gentle face and pale metal armor. A greatnail was strapped to her back.

The young mantis had not seen her approach, nor heard her. She didn't know from where the strange bug had appeared from. Or why. Only, that the intruder was here for her.

As her aunts and her tribe both disappeared, Sibylli was left alone, blocked into her seat by a Great Knight of the Pale King.

The message was clear, she was not allowed to rise. The nymph was to remain seated, as her tribe split and left. She tried to lean and peer past the knight, only to see nobody appearing to notice her missing. And that was only for a second, for the knight immediately shifted. She was intentionally blocking their line of sight.

And in the noise, there would be no way for them to hear her. If the knight would even allow her to make herself know.

Sibylli stared up at her and a shiver ran down her spine. Her aunts knew, while her tribe was left unaware.

They waited, looking at each other while the noise began to die down. As bugs filtered into loges, doors were closed and the outside corridors and rooms were left in quiet. What sounds came from the arena was muffled, barely audible. Logically speaking, they would now be even less likely to hear her, were anything to happen.

Only now was Sibylli painfully aware of the fact that she carried no weapon on herself. There had simply never been the inkling of her needing to use one. What unarmed capabilities she possessed would be next to useless, relative to one of the fabled Great Knights, armed with their preferred nail.

"W-what is going on?" Sibylli demanded, hating how unsteady her voice was in face of this sudden change.

To her surprise, the knight bowed. "Nahlo, Nym'lady. Tis be a plot most secretive, one thou hast not been informed of, but which concerns thyself at its center."

"…w-wha?" The nymph choked out. This revelation was only part of the shock. She had never heard this knight speak and her strange pattern of words was both confusing and… enticing. It made her shell tingle in a way different to earlier occurrences, decidedly more pleasant. Especially when she had been called Nym'lady. The first part she did not know the meaning of, but lady? Nobody had called Sibylli that before.

"Che' knows how little Nym'lady wouldst have reason to trust mel'words. Time et circumstance are most suspicious, yet all this be for thine benefit. Che' has to ask thee to stand et move. Tis place, chou' shall not remain at."

"Sorry but… what is happening? What is all of this about and whose plan is this?!" Sibylli began to raise her voice, yet the knight did not move to quiet her. It was a grim reminder how unlikely it was that any bug would be able to help her. Then, a realization hit her like cold water.

"Wait. You are a knight of the Pale King. Who organized all of this, for everyone to assemble here. And my aunts…" The strange bug simply nodded three times, once for every claim made by the nymph. "They are in on this!"

"Ai, Nym'lady. Now, please, chou' have to move. Trust might not be freely given, yet it is required. Please, believe in thine family, for all of them hast agreed."

All of them. There was an implications, for the knight had not simply named her aunts. But that couldn't be, right? Or could it?

"…n-not like I have a choice then?" Sibylli spoke coldly and slowly stood up, the knight giving her space to do so.

"Che' wouldst disagree, for choice is every bug's blessed right. But truth is to be told, so che' hast to admit that mel'liege commanded for thee to be brought to the place agreed upon." The threat was left unspoken and in favor of the strange bug, she did not sound as if using force was something she desired at all.

Sibylli just forced herself to remain calm and  walked next to her impromptu escort. She refused to think of this as a kidnapping. But still, she began looking for weapons or anything she might snatch on the way to defend herself.

Alas, no opportunity presented herself, for the knight proved too observant to allow for anything. The nymph quietly fumed, wishing for nothing more than to know what was going on.

They went down flights of stairs, passing by empty corridors, even as they descended into parts of the colosseum that looked like they were intended for workers of the place. The lack of any other bug was putting her on edge. It felt too artificial, as if the path had been cleared. Not by force either, for there were no signs of it. Most likely, another part of this grand conspiracy.

The knight brought her into a room, now below the ground floor itself. Benches, empty weapon racks, and other furniture made it clear that this was a waiting room for combatants. And again, it was empty.

"Now, it be that chou' will have to wait." The knight proclaimed sullenly, closing the door behind her. She gestured to a latch on one side of the room. It wasn't big but situated high up. Not a problem for Sibylli, considering a mantis' natural height. "This, thou may use to observe the duels."

"And what use should that give me?" Sibylli asked, intentionally  sharpening her tone. Not only was she aggrivated by all of this, she wanted to test this knight.

The bug remained entirely calm. And yet, her next words send another shiver down her spine.

"Thine father. His fight will be soon. And his opponent shall be the Pale King's… Nym'liege's own champion."

-o0o-

Radia would never admit to being nervous. She was. She would just never admit it, not to anyone.

Well, except maybe the Vessels. And not just because they would keep it a secret. She, in a strange way that she was unable to explain, simply trusted them the most. But none of them were here. Barely any mask that she could consider pleasant or friendly was here.

And now she was sitting in a small room with a lift on the other end, her longnail balanced on her legs. Waiting to finally be called and find out who she would be fighting.

Radia laughed. Really, this was sort of what she had crawled out of the Abyss for. To experience the world, see new sights, find new things. Even now, the anticipation was something entirely new to her. Not something entirely pleasant, but she could endure.

Atleast she would if things wouldn't take too long. There was nothing else to do. And somehow, right now she actually wasn't in the mood to go through her training again. Even though Radia had done so over the last day, at least in her mind. Running through instructions again and again, mentally visualizing attacks and defenses. It had helped with the urge to perform them physically.

Radia wished Hornet was here. The child was a wonderful distraction and playing with her never failed to provide entertainment and advance time sufficiently. She could use both of those things right about now.

On a nearby table was some food and water but neither seemed particularly enticing. She only sipped some of the clear liquid to give herself something to do, but nothing more. Nothing changed how nervous she was.

The former goddess perked up when she heard two bugs quickly move past her chamber. Something about them felt familiar, but before she could think more about this, a group of workers entered.

"Wonder where those two are off to?" One of them chattered. Another gave a crude remark, winking at the others who laughed.

"Shut up everyone, we need to work." The leader called them to order. None of them seemed to really care for the fact that Radia could hear them. It was slightly insulting.

"Alright then, please step onto that plattform. Don't move, keep your arms to yourself and just relax. Everyone else, positions!"

Radia sighed and stood up. The workers bustled around her, preparing the lift and getting ready to raise it up to the arena.

The former goddess stepped onto the plattform, trying not to flinch as large spikes rose up around her. Why did they even have to put spikes on their elevators? It gave her uncomfortable memories, being trapped like this.

On some signal, or perhaps just deciding for themselves when it was appropriate, the worker bugs began using some form of mechanical contraption to lift the cage upwards. The ceiling opened as she approached it, parting to let her through to the arena itself.

“-and against him, today’s favored champion of the Pale King himself! In her, as I am told, debut match! RADIA!”

For a moment, she felt blind and deaf. Adrift in a void of blinding light and numbing noise. Her chitin felt like small bugs were running beneath it. The sensation had crashed upon her without warning.

Too slow yet also too fast, things aligned again. She pressed her eyes together and opened them again, seeing now finally the sand covered arena, the stands raised above it. The colorful banners everywhere.

Bugs cheered and expressed their surprise at her. Through the light, now only nearly blinding, from far too many lanterns and spotlights, she could see commoners staring at her. To them, she was exotic, a wonder. Once, she might have enjoyed that, as a goddess only could when faced with such awe.

Now, it only managed to make Radia feel even more uncomfortable. A thought entered her mind, what if someone would remember her? Was that even possible?

There was barely any time to think about it, as a loud noise behind her pulled her attention. Far too late, Radia realized that she had been facing the wrong direction, her opponent was behind her. She turned.

In front of the former goddess, a mistake stared back.

He was smaller than she remembered and his eyes lacked the piercing orange. But she remembered him. A coldness began seeping through her body.

His name was Cretoma, that she could recall. Radia could also recall with sudden clearity, memories sparked and brought forth by the living bug in front of her, of what she had done to him.

The infectious dreams were a terrible thing, taking possession of resting bugs and refusing to ever let go. It preyed on desires, wishes, and ambitions, twisted them in her own favor. Normal bugs attacked their fellows, sowing chaos and bringing down the kingdom around them.

But there had been some, she remembered, that had received more direct visions. Those who had been personally chosen and changed by her, being given offers and promises in their dreams. And when they awoke they were changed. It had been each bug's choice, but one they were compelled, enticed to make. Unknowing of the true cost.

Bugs were weak after all. That was what the Radiance had thought back then, in utter disdain. Weakness, for they followed whoever gave them the most enticing promise. Power, dominance, success. And they followed and brought themselves and others to doom.

Cretoma, he had sought a way to maintain the strength of his tribe. He had wished to ensure its survival, no, its prosperity. So that his family would never have to worry about anything ever again. It had been his undoing, for she had corrupted him into a madman.

In the end, his dream, the dream she had given him, the nightmare which he had followed, it all resulted in horrible bloodshed.

Hegemol's words came to Radia's mind. Was this what was happening? As punishment for his treachery, he was forced to fight for them. And Radia was supposed to be the one fighting him. Perhaps not to the death, but…

Radia gripped her nail tighter. Opposite her, Cretoma tensed into a fighting position, though his eyes were wide and staring right back at her. Did he recognize her? If not the common bug who had been plagued by her Infection, than most certainly someone like him.

Did it even matter?

The announcer was ramping up, getting ready to give the call to start this duel.

Radia felt like her entire body was a spring, coiled up as tight as possible. She moved into a stance that Sly had taught her over and over. At least her training was still present, allowing her limbs to move on their own while her mind still roiled and churned.

She forced down the panic of her memories, tried to subdue the nervous anxiety running rampant under her chitin. She could do this.

If only her heart would stop hurting.

 

 

Notes:

...I am going to be honest. I don't like this week. It has not been nice and I haven't been able to continue writing for Act III a lot because of it. Which might be a problemo since there are only two chapters for Act II left.
We will have to see if I can give myself some buffer, but perhaps the wait time inbetween will have to be longer. Yeah.

 

In other news, next time will be the big duel and the resolution of Wyrm's plan, that this entire Act has been building towards. I hope you will like it because most certainly Sibylli will not. And even Ze'mer being there will not really help. Despite lesbian awkwardness.

Yeah I got nothing else, till next week. Stay well.

Chapter 16: The Dance of Fools

Summary:

Traitor, monster, outcast, goddess.
They all fall, no matter the strength they possess.
Each clung to power and belief in vain.
In the Sand of the Fool, they are all the same.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

"So. This is it?" Tistina asked solemnly.

Wyrm nodded. Five regents, two of a kingdom, three of a tribe, looked upon the fruit of their scheme. In their loge, it was only them, with two of his Great Knights standing quiet guard.

"Thus it begins." The Pale King said, eyes not leaving his former opponent.

This would be her moment to truly prove herself.

-o0o-

It wasn't a fair fight. That much had become clear painfully quickly. Radia could not tell if this had been the intention from the start, but right now, it did not matter.

They had circled each other for several moments, but in the arena, it was nearly impossible for her to tell how long each had actually lasted. With the constant roar of the audience and the lights burning down upon them, it almost felt like they had been thrust into yet another reality.

A world that only consisted of the sands upon which they tread and the walls which kept them in, marking the bounds of what was important in the moment. Nothing mattered, not as long as it remained outside of the arena.

Circling on the sand, neither combatant had wanted to throw themselves into the fray, for to do such would reveal their nature all too clearly. Radia had learned from the nailsage, despite his claims at times. And faced with such a foe, her training was far too clear in her mind.

And yet, someone had to make the first move. Being careful was good, being too careful was letting the other dictate the flow of battle. Slowly, Radia lowered the tip of her weapon to the side, purposefully exposing herself. Cretoma narrowed his eyes in response but did not attack, likely expecting it to be a trap.

Radia met his gaze, trying to stare him into place. Then the tip of her nail touched the sand of the arena.

Watch me, Wyrm! I will show you that I am strong. I may not become a god again, but they will know my name!

Not even such sharp thoughts could still her running heart, or the fear going through her veins. Or the painful guilt in her mind. Those she tried to push away, to focus on the battle, but the task was arduous.

Radia surged sideways, causing her opponent to instinctively move in tandem, just as she had hoped he would. Her nail swung, not against him but over the ground. Sand was thrown towards the mantis, a cloud of dust that took him off guard and hampered his perception.

Immediately, he stumbled backwards to try and increase the distance towards her, temporarily blinded. The crowd erupted, some booing while others were excited by the explosive start of the duel.

Radia did not care about it. She charged forward, intending on pressing her advantage for she knew it would not hold long.

Cretoma was heavily impaired, yet he still felt the blade coming for him. His Nail-Claws rose up to defend from the incoming attack, metal meeting metal with a sharp sound as the strike was blocked. Then the next one came and another one and even more.

The Traitor Lord was firmly on the backfoot, parrying blow after blow haphazardly as he tried to regain his senses. Steadily, he was pushed backwards towards the wall of the arena.

It wasn't a fair fight. It had never been a fair fight, not from the very point in time that they had been pitted against each other.

Cretoma had not been given proper nourishment, nor the ability to train and maintain his shape over the time of his imprisonment. Which at this point had been several weeks. Only what his captors, his former tribe, had given him and what exercises he himself had been able to do himself.

And yet…

What did it matter when the 'Traitor Lord' had been living a lifetime of martial training, rising to a position of leadership? What did it matter that his last weeks had been less than ideal, when his entire existence had been based on honing his body? Not just to be of perfect condition, but to withstand trials, tribulations, and hardships?

And what did it matter, when his opponent was a creature who could only be considered 'alive', according to a bug's definition, for about two months? Three weeks of training and even the body of a Higher Being could not hope to compare to a life of dedication. Not truly.

A simple longnail was swatted aside by two Nail-Claws and as Cretoma was able to blink the dust away, he went on the offensive. Radia had been on a timer, to exploit the opening provided by her aggressive attack and gain something, anything, in this fight.

That timer was now done and faster than she had hoped.

When her nail was wedged between both of his Nail-Claws, it occurred to Radia that she had left herself rather open. The block turned seamlessly into a counter and she had to be the one blocking and dodging his blows.

It thrust her back, past the countless hours of training and sparring, right into the Ancient Basin. This was her fighting for her life. Regardless of whether this was to first blood, or death, every attack against her felt far too real. Far too familiar.

A pause settled in as Radia opened her wings and beat them hard, using the momentum to propel herself backwards and away. She was breathing heavily and immediately her mind was racing.

Had she been too reckless? She knew that she was quite enduring but the same could perhaps be said about her opponent, she simply didn’t know. He didn’t move as flawlessly as she could remember the Mantis Lords from her previous life, but that was not a good source of reference in the first place.

No, no doubt. Move with purpose or move not at all. I took the chance and failed. Now it is his turn. She cleared her mind forcefully and focused, raising her weapon defensively.

Across from her, Cretoma rubbed his eyes a final time with his arm. His opponent was not bad, but he could tell her lack of experience. Still, the sand trick had not been cunning and she had gotten closer than he would have liked.

No matter, such tactics worked only once as they were supposed to.

He glanced over his shoulder. The wall was not too far away, only a couple of strides. His eyes narrowed. It was time for an offensive.

Imitating his opponent, Cretoma jumped backwards until he was close enough to the edge of the arena. His legs, though having lost some of their former strength, were still practiced and well used to such manoeuvres. He jumped backwards and angled his body, his claws pointing forwards. His legs met the wall and tensed, then straightened like a spring. Cretoma shot forwards, Nail-Claws first, towards his opponent.

Radia had just enough time to dodge as the mantis-shaped missile flew past her. She was not fast enough to react to him digging his feet into the sand, halting his own momentum, and then spinning to slash his weapons at her.

One Nail-Claws was blocked by metal, the other however found Radia’s side.

Pain erupted across her senses as Radia’s chitin was pierced. She had barely managed to twist enough so that her natural durability could avoid a more critical blow, but she was bleeding.

With the pain and the image of her bright orangish blood beginning to stain her white form came memories. The nightmares of her fight against It, the feeling of being torn apart brutally.

The crowd roared in a deafening cheer, even as many of them pointed and shouted in awe, confusion, or just shock at the sight. The moth's golden eyes had been exotic, this was quite simply astounding.

Radia stumbled backwards, wildly swinging, all her training lost as panic set in. None of her strikes came even close to hitting her opponent, who waited before attacking again.

Dimly, Radia was aware that Cretoma could have killed her by now, multiple times over. Even as he opened up new wounds over her body, damaging one arm into uselessness, leaving her stained increasingly in orange ichor from her own wounds, the strikes avoided the vital areas.

The crowd cheered at every hit, the usual rabble laughing at her desperate and fruitless attempts at self-defense.

Cretoma backed off, flicking away most of the unusually coloured blood from his weapons as he regarded his opponent. She was in a state where most combatants would already have surrendered. Yet… she was tough, her chitin giving more resistance to his blades as he had thought. And she was still standing, through pain and now mounting blood loss.

And as much as he attempted to keep his mind focused, usually an easy task, her blood was setting him on edge. Just its proximity was… making his carapace crawl, really. But why this could, he ignored, for it was unnecessary to know.

He moved into a defensive stance. It was her choice, either continue in this state or give up victory.

Radia stared through her opponent, her eyes clouded by memories from when she had been divinity. When she had fallen from her place of divinity, pulled down and sundered by a creature of void and darkness.

She would not, could not let it happen again! Despite all logic and self-preservation, she charged forwards again, intent on showing her strength to all! To prove it to herself, that now, she was able to fight back!

Cretoma parried her nail with one of his claws, but his counter missed as Radia simply continued forward. His eyes widened in genuine surprise right before one of her balled-up claws cracked against his face. A moment later her third claw, slammed into his stomach, the fourth being too injured to join in as well.

The crowd hollered and cheered at the almost vicious display of aggression and violence, as the moth kept up her offensive. Most nobles scoffed haughtily at the ‘unsporting’ behaviour, the mantis tribe almost unanimously huffing, as they did not know whether to root for their own traitor or the one fighting him in such a primitive manner. But down in the ring, neither combatant had an ounce to care for that.

Even though she was finally landing hits, Radia could feel herself slipping more and more. Her movements became sluggish, her fur more and more matted by the slick orange blood. Her fists were bruised and aching, even as they struck against Cretoma. The mantis was by now breathing heavily as well, mostly from repeated stomach hits that forced air out of him. Past the surprise now, he was able to block a majority of his opponent’s attacks, but not all.

Slowly, she was driving him back again, even as they both continued to accumulate damage, even though she did so faster than him. He still needed to finish this quickly.

Ducking low, he swept a leg, knocking Radia onto the ground. Immediately she tried to roll away, but he predicted the move and rammed one of his nail-claws into the sand, blocking her escape. With the other, he tried to aim for her shoulder and pin her down.

Then, she kicked him with both of her legs, creating enough breathing room to stand up. Not a moment to soon, as he was surging forward again. Metal met metal once more.

Radia took another hit to her side, having to hold the wound even as it stained her hand orange. In response, she threw herself into his defense. A reckless move that nevertheless worked as the large mantis didn't expect it. One claw hit the crook of one of his arms, while her nail bit deep into his hip. The actual first blood the moth had scored.

She was pushed way before landing any more bloody hits, though Cretoma couldn't press the advantage due to a nasty headbutt. His vision was swimming and now it was his turn to wildly drive her back, to get breathing room and center himself.

The moth growled, pressing her eyes shut for only a second. One arm felt as if it would fall off any moment. Another, hurt on its own, was clutching the largest of her wounds. Her entire body was leaking vital fluids at alarming rates. But she couldn't stop.

Radia charged again, but the large mantis sidestepped and struck with a Nail-Claws. The weapon hit her head with the flat side, forceful enough to send her a good few lengths away and falling prone onto the ground. The crowd cheered at the perceived knockout, even as he waited for her to rise again.

Everything was ringing. That was new.

Her eyes were unfocused, seeing everything blurry. Her hand was orange, was her infection growing on her own body!?

Oh, no, that was just her blood.

Her mind re-aligned itself again, bringing back the memories of why she was here. Of why she needed to get up again.

She was fighting to prove herself!

I will continue to fight!

She was Radia, the former God! The Radiance herself!!!

I won’t yield!

She managed to get onto a knee, digging her nail deep into the ground to steady herself.

I will not yield!

They cheered. They were cheering for her, she knew it!

 

"F-father? Why, what are we doing!?!"

"Silence, my child." IGNORE THE WEAK "It will be for our good."

"B-b-but the others, my a-aunts, your sisters! Hymena told me-"

THEY LIE "Don't listen to them, my sweet daughter." THEY DON'T UNDERSTAND WHAT YOU UNDERSTAND "I have seen it in my dreams. The path for our survival." LEAVE THE WEAK AND FOOLISH

"Our prosperity!" RISE AGAINST THEM "Nobody will oppose us, never again!" CRUSH THE FALSE KING

"Dad… please don't leave…"

DO NOT TRUST ANYONE "Will you abandon me as well, daughter?" TRUST YOUR DREAMS

"…dad…" TRUST ONLY YOUR DREAMS "…dad I, I don't…" OPEN YOURSELF TO YOUR DREAMS

"I won't leave you… please don't leave me…"

OPEN YOURSELF TO THE LIGHT

 

Something else fell onto the sand, a drop of her, unlike her blood.

She looked at her enemy through burning eyes. He was smaller than she remembered. Not as bloated as he had become. As she had made him.

There was also none of the madness, which had taken him.

Which had taken his daughter. By his own claw. Guided by her own mind, her own light. A family ripped apart, never to be mended, all because of her. Just a simple dream, yet enough to destroy them all.

Her wings moved but did not beat, for they were weak and wounded. Her antannae twitched, drooping on either side of her head.

Were they cheering for her? Or laughing against her?

It all hurt, everything hurt. Why did her existence have to hurt so much?

Was it because of the pain she had given them?

Only two arms were able to push against her nail, attempting to lift her body upwards into a stand. The others dripped the accursed colour of her mistakes onto the sand, letting it mix with the dirt of this world.

The fight was not over. Not until…

Until…

"Good luck tomorrow, miss Radia!" The small child cheered as she was carried away by her mother. "Be safe!"

Everything was swaying around Radia. The noise seemed to quiet down, or was she losing the ability to hear it? Where was her weapon, she was forgetting in which claw she was holding it, or was she even holding it?

Why was her opponent relaxing?

Why was the noise suddenly getting louder?!

Wait… did… had she just said something?

Bugs were rushing from the gates to lead them out of the arena.

Towards her. Carrying… was that a stretcher?

The fight had to be over, but how? There was no call at first blood, they had past that point too long ago. Radia was certainly still alive, so that left only one possibility.

Someone had yielded.

Had… she just given up?

She saw them raising the banner of the mantis tribe in celebration, the announcer rattling about something.

She had.

Radia had just given up.

Her body gave out and darkness consumed her once more.

-o0o-

The room was deathly quiet. Its latch leading to the arena outside was firmly closed, keeping out most of the noise. It was more than just irritating. Sibylli would have been driven mad.

She was barely able to keep it together right now. The fight had simply been… horrifying. Her heart had been hammering like crazy. Fear that her father had found his match, fear that she would see his end, unable to do anything about it.

But that had not been so and there had been a short moment of satisfaction at seeing his counter. Hope that he would indeed come out on top. Perhaps, things could go back to how they were, with father regaining at least some of the tribe's trust.

And then everything had turned orange. It consumed her mind, brought back the memories of her dreams. The light promising and threatening, attempting to entice her with all she could have hoped for, while holding the power to burn everything.

The same orange she had seen in the eyes of her father, only a day before his sanity had returned to him. That simple colour was enough to shake her, only barely not breaking her. All hope or cheer was gone from that moment, leaving her only to witness the brutal fight.

It had been as if this fight had lacked any sides to root for. Perhaps, in some way, she had seen through all the show and the pomp, the facade presented to her and every other bug watching.

As if she had the truth. Two bugs, fighting for their lives, butchering each other in the process.

Mercifully, it had ended now. The moth had pushed herself to stand, shaking and yet still defiant, her coat more orange than white. And she had dropped her nail, speaking only two words.

"I… yield."

And as the moth had collapsed and Cretoma had finally relaxed, so had Sibylli lost her own balance. The knight had caught her and gently guided the nymph to a bench, setting her down.

Only for the mantis to grip both claw and hair of her escort, holding both tight as she was shaken with emotion. Now that it was over, everything began to settle.

Her father had won. All would be good now. It simply did not feel like it yet.

For her own part, the knight simply rubbed her charge's back, cooing softly to ease her mind. They would arrive soon. Then, the day could finally be done with and they could all go home.

-o0o-

Wyrm did not expect to see Ze'mer sitting next to the Traitor Lord's daughter, appearing to comfort her. Truly, he would have thought her to be in good cheer, not to look so distraught.

Then again, the other Lords also hadn't seemed to take the battle quite as well either. Indeed, many were the bugs who seemed to hold a lingering sense of disturbance, looking onto the orange-slaked sand beneath them.

Was it perhaps faint memories of the nightmare which had visited their sleep? A faint recognition of the Radiance. Very possible. He and Root had already exchanged telling glances, so she would know to keep her network listening for anything that would indicate a bug putting the pieces together. It should be unlikely and if needed, misinformation would hopefully suffice in preventing an outbreak of theories. And thusly, panic or other extreme actions.

A bug of unusual nature, from unusual lands. Such an explanation would suffice. For barely anyone would know of the Radiance. If truly needed, perhaps he could frame her as one touched uniquely by the Infection. A mutation, an oddity, but a safe one.

The more pressing matter at claw was right in front of him. Fortunately, it would not be his to tackle. Not directly.

"Sibs?" Lord Perlama cautiously stepped forward to her niece, her sisters following. Wyrm and Root remained behind, only Dryya entering with them. Isma stood outside to ensure the privacy and secrecy of this meeting.

"Hey, Sibby. How're you holding up?" Hymena went and knelt before her kin, reaching out one of her claws. The nymph did react to this, turning her head. Tears were staining her face, but there was no aggression. Or madness, for which Wyrm was thankful for.

"…" Sibylli tried to speak but couldn't, no words wanting to escape her.

But Hymena was not deterred, gently petting her niece's shoulder. "I know, sweetie, I know. That was tough to watch, for all of us. But, it is over now. Cretoma has won and he will be fine."

That seemed to have sparked something in the young mantis. She regarded them all now, lingering with a pointed glare on Wyrm and his wife. He was impressed. She had put things together, as much as she was able to. Very noteworthy.

"Why are they here?" Sibylli's voice was quiet, shaky, but still sharp. "You… you seperated me from the tribe. Made sure that they didn't notice… that nobody could tell with truth where I had gone. And now?"

Perlama stepped forward, gathering the will to speak. "I am sorry, Sibs. We all are, but we thought it better this way. And I hope you can understand it. That we couldn't tell anyone who wasn't important for it, otherwise they would learn-"

Sibylli growled and her aunts all tensed. Behind Wyrm, Dryya did as well, ready to intervene if necessary. Only Ze'mer didn't.

Instead, the foreign bug gently put a claw on the mantis' back. Surprisingly, the effect was near immediate. Sibylli lowered her shoulders and although she threw Ze'mer a sharp glare, there was no hostility to it.

How curious. By all accounts, they didn't know each other until today. But his Knight seemed to be well versed in calming others down. Or perhaps this was just in this situation and context? Nevertheless, unless it was only a singular occurrence, it might make things easier in the future.

Tistina spoke to continue the explanation. "Niece. Let us be honest here. Our tribe is too set in their ways. We have attempted to push for a change, just some, and still most of them resist heavily. And, as you have had to experience yourself, they are loath to let go of any slight."

"Like father's betrayal." At the very least the child wasn't trying to change the narrative or delude herself about the matter of events. It made things easier, were she to take things as they were.

The Mantis Lord nodded. "And with him, you. They know that they cannot openly do anything against him. Besides the fact that we have refused to entirely purge him from the hierarchy, a choice many are already criticizing, he is strong enough to win against any mantis. Even now."

"But I am not?" Sibylli crossed her claws in aggrivation. "And that is why you want to, what, shove me off? Get me out of the tribe?!"

"Yes." Hymena simply replies. "I know that you have thought of it yourself. There is good reason for it, you know that as well. Cretoma, they can easily avoid because he is in a cage. But you? It is practically open season, despite all we can try. They get bolder and soon it will cross lines."

The Mantis Lord looked away in shame, an action mirrored by her sisters. "I hate this as much as you, believe me. We should be able to protect you. They should follow what is being decided, but they won't. We have had to resort to force to maintain discipline."

"The tribe wants a scapegoat. It is tearing us apart slowly, not leaving many good options." Perlama continued. "Some already claim we are being too lenient. Of course, they don't want to acknowledge how close they are getting to become traitors and secessionists themselves. Problem is how appealing their position sounds."

"And now you have a choice." Sibylli concluded, spitting out her disdain. At the very least, it sounded like she was directing it against the entire situation, rather than her family. "Get rid of me. Or risk another divide in our tribe. One that is just as likely if not more than last one to end in blood."

"We don't want to get rid of you." Tistina tried to lessen the blow. "That… that is why we asked the Pale King for help."

"So… why the charade? Why not just tell them that you are sending me away?"

"Because it will have to seem as if you had chosen exile by yourself. To go into the wilderness on your own. Eventually, you could return and then, they would potentially welcome you back. It has happened before, exiled mantis returning with trophies, enough to be seen as absolved from their sins." Perlama tried to explain. “But for them to accept your eventual return, it would have to look like a decision you reached just today. If they became aware of the plan, it could ruin everything.”

But Sibylli just shot up from the bench. Behind her, Ze'mer pulled back her claw as if burned. She looked like she wanted to reach out again, but the nymph's outburst made her not do so.

“Well, what if I actually do go into exile?! Leave the tribe and do my own thing, far away from all this crap? What are you going to do, take my choice away from me?! Do I not get a choice in this matter!?” She shouted angrily, shaking with fury.

"Well, would you?"

It was a risk, certainly, to speak up now and draw the nymph's ire. Every bug in the room was looking at him, outside of Root. Instead, his wife also had her eyes on the young Sibylli, projecting gentleness in opposition to Wyrm's stoic neutrality. It was very much a common tactic for them to assume.

"We can provide you with a weapon of your choice, tools as well, and provisions of course. Unless you wish to go out with nothing and forage on your own. It would certainly be possible for someone as trained as you are to survive alone." Wyrm simply stated. Part of it was assumption, certainly, but the skills of the mantis tribe was legendary for a reason. And as a daughter of a Lord, traitor now or not, Sibylli was likely to be even more capable than most.

"The question is, if you want to." The monarch took a single step forward. "Your family wishes you to come to us because they wish for nothing more than your safety. Assured safety that is. It is perhaps not in line with your culture, but can you blame them?"

There was a silence where stares and glances were exchanged. The Lords all spoke with their eyes, as Sibylli sought affirmation in each of them. It was true and they were ashamed of it as well. But, they also did not regret it. Not one bit.

Wyrm sighed. Perhaps a rather dramatic move, but it would lend more weight to what he was going to say. Not that it was a lie. "Believe me, I can understand them. I… we have recently received the experience of parenthood as well, although in a strange way. There is a type of selfishness that comes with it, overriding parts of logic, pragmatism, and whatever else used to define you. But, it is worth it. They are worth it."

This was a shock to all of them. News of a child born to the royalty of the largest kingdom would have been known to everyone practically the moment it had gotten revealed. And yet, none of the mantis knew.

The revelation, the truth, coupled with the moment of open vulnerability carried power with it. Especially as Root also took a step forward, to deliver the second part.

"We have kept it secret for now, mainly because we do not want them to be exposed to the politics. That will have to come later, for now, they should enjoy their childhood. But you could meet them. I think you would like them."

First honesty, vulnerability and understanding. Then, temptation to spark the curiosity. A strong combination. Sibylli had threatened with seeking her own way mostly out of spiteful rebellion. She had strained against the decision of her family. Most likely, the nymph hadn't yet known what path she really wanted.

This simply made it easier for her to decide. Should she still say no, Wyrm and Root would simply accept it. No point in forcing her to do anything. But, this way, their way, could be of much greater benefit to all parties.

Sibylli stared at all of them and then looked away. Wyrm could practically feel the battle raging in her mind, both options being weighed and put into internal debate.

"And… you are helping us because of the goodness of your heart? Or because you became a dad recently?" There was much less venom in her voice, a very good sign.

"No." Perlama immediately interjected, spurred by her pride as both mantis and a leader. And perhaps she also thought that it would be better to show honesty, as well as that their agreement was not just born of good will. Which could potentially be revoked at any point.

"We will officially enter an alliance with the Pale Kingdom." Hymena began, speaking carefully. Most likely, she was worried about wording things in a way that would make Sibylli feel anger. Or guilt, for being used to extract concessions from the tribe. "It is mostly on trade and other non-militant support, as far as the public will know. Controversial, but necessary. There will be more meetings planned, exchanges of goods, knowledge, culture."
Tistina looked to the side with a bit of awkwardness. "The Teacher's Archive and Lady Monomon will finally get their chance to submit fresh written texts about our tribe to their stores, something they are very keen about."

"Others will be training exercises with the Pale Kingdom and the Hive's warriors. The young ones are actually excited about it. The old veterans… less so." Hymena continued. "That is the official stuff but they are some extra stipulations known only the ones in this room."

Sibylli looked inbetween them expectantly, seeing a lot of indeciviness on who would be the one to say it. It made her frown, because that could only mean they didn't like these stipulations either.

As it seemed, the Pale King did not have the same problems. "Our alliance also extents into matters of armed conflict. Should either side be under threat, no matter its source, the other has to provide military aid. How that is handled will, of course, be everyone's own decision, but it is required. Additionally, besides this exchange and the trust we are putting into each other, a hidden but much more direct way of communication will be implemented. For future cooperation."

That was a lot and the ramifications of this could be immense. Sibylli was clearly trying to think it out, to be clear about what it would all mean.

"Please, do not believe that it all lies on your shoulders alone. This decision is about your own well-being nothing more. So, choose what you feel is right." The King said, but in his mind he could guess what the young mantis would do.

Despite his words, it was clear to all how important it was, that Sibylli remain close and in the inner court of the King and Queen. Without that, the alliance had no true guarantee. Whether they all truly accepted this fact, or saw it as Wyrm getting leverage over the tribe, that was honestly irrelevant.

The nymph glanced towards the hatch, most likely thinking about the duel in some way. Then, her eyes wandered towards Ze'mer.

Wyrm was certainly interested in why his Knight seemed to be part of the internal debate. And not even a small part, for Sibylli looked back at her family with certainty now.

"Fine. I'll play along with your plan. For father."

They all exhaled and Hymena moved to embrace their niece. Though obviously reluctant, Sibylli returned the motion, especially as the rest of the sisters joined. After all, this was perhaps the last time they were able to do so for some time.

Still standing on the sidelines, the King and Queen gave each other a glance. They had been successful. The tribe would not know of the daughter's disappearance, leaving them without an easy scapegoat. The three Lords, and their Fallen Kin, would not have to worry about someone else's well-being.

And they would need that, as well as all the support they would get. For the Mantis Lords might have feared or thought about another, bloodier civil war.

But both Wyrm and Root were fully expecting it. Their spies and intelligence were limited, a flaw they sought to rectify with the help of this treaty. Yet even so, they knew of how much Cretoma's actions had shaken the entire tribe. And now, factions were forming, with enough being extreme to the point of potentially pushing for open war, to decide the direction of their people.

The treaty's results would perhaps even stoke this flame, but they were necessary indeed. The Mantis Lords hoped it would stabilize the tribe, open it up to the other kingdoms and help their people change their mind. Wyrm knew better. Those set in their ways would only see it as more affronts, signs that they should resist their leaders.

But, with the help of this treaty, resources could be brought to the tribe. The fanatics and isolationists would not give ideological ground, but others ones would. Healers, the tribe's few farmers, and the keepers of knowledge would find the talks with the Archive immensely helpful, not only for the exchange of wisdom and techniques but also the ability to talk with like-minded and understanding individuals. Monomon had certainly said so about her own disciples, when Wyrm had pitched her the idea.

The young warriors and hunters could have contact with others, shows of martial prowess were very much a reliable way of gaining a mantis' respect after all. But not just veterans and champions, but fellow trainees. Friendships were possible, even for a mantis who had been taught to disdain the outside.

And the tribe's artisans could find appreciation for their craft, trading them for resources helpful to the tribe, or new materials to find innovation and passion in.

These were the ones that Wyrm was hoping to reach. To have them connect to others in this realm, learn of the true value of cooperation and interaction. And when the civil war would come, these mantises would then more likely see the harm their traditionalist brethren were committing. Pledging themselves to the rightful Lords and accepting outside help, especially if it were those they had formed connections with already.

And once the struggle was over, the Mantis Tribe would be set to become a solid part of this region. Cooperative and dependable, another piece in the puzzle, to ensure that nothing would threaten this part of the world and bring danger and ruin to the bugs living here. Wyrm and his family, obviously, included.

He only had to ensure that the tribe would be ready for when the storm would arrive.

-o0o-

Radia was not looking forward to going back to the palace. She knew what it would mean. More days spent in recovery, healing from her injuries and the exertion of the duel. Her failed duel. The one she had thrown away.

It would take time, effort, and strain at her patience. Also, the travel back would be hellish, considering how much the carriage had already shaken on the trip towards the Colosseum. Now, with her wounds? Hellish.

No, she shouldn't think so negatively. Well, perhaps about the trip. But not the duel, she hadn't thrown it, not really. It had been as best of a fight as she could have delivered really. What else could they want from her?

The former goddess opened her golden eyes somewhat, glaring at the ceiling as the Colosseum's excuse for nurses and doctors did their best to stabilize her. They were not nearly as gentle as the ones at the palace. Really, it felt like they mostly enjoyed poking at her wounds and gushing about her blood.

"If you don't help me… leeaave!" Radia growled, shocking most of them away before they could start getting samples. If they really wanted, those maniacs could scrape her blood off the floor. Or scoop up the sand that had soaked up liters of the stuff. At least it had felt like that much.

Those that remained actually began to properly treat her. Radia refused to acknowledge them, mostly because she hated how they still muttered excitedly. She didn't care for it, them, any of this.

Alright, not exactly correct, again.

Radia did care for what this was all truly about. Which she didn't really know. But, being confined to the bed here gave her time to think and with that came realizations.

Mainly that Wyrm had played her. This was all for some scheme, something had to have happened, which would have required a fight like the one she had just gone through. For what reason, well, how should she figure that out on her own.

Secondly, Cretoma. Radia glared at the mantis, most likely far too strongly as she actually intended. The massive bug was sitting on another bed, not having to lie down as he wasn't as badly damaged.

Part of her was grimacing about the unequal amount of damage each of them had scored. Another part was glad, he had suffered a lot already.

Still, a few workers were scuttling around him, patching him up rather haphazardly. He looked… relieved if anything. Another piece adding to her suspicions about Wyrm's schemes. Most likely, the Traitor Lord had been aware of it. How interesting.

But other than that, Radia wondered if this had come at his expense, or for his benefit. Rather, she hoped that it was the latter.

Eventually, a forebug of the Colosseum entered. After quickly talking with the doctors, they began shooing everyone away, leaving only the two patients. Cretoma seemed confused. Radia wasn't.

Only a minute into the silence, the ones she had suspected entered. Wyrm, Root, their Knights. And then more mantises. The Lords, Radia could vaguely remember them. And the young nymph she had caught staring before the matches had started.

This young mantis immediately ran to embrace Cretoma and ah, Radia now remembered. It was his daughter. She had heard her voice, down in the arena.

Guilt returned to her almost immediately. The daughter she had once doomed to despair, then death. At the claws of her father, consumed by madness. The former goddess had to shake herself. This was no longer reality. A better one had taken its place.

Radia had almost missed the exchange, but she could put the pieces together. Sibylli was leaving the tribe to stay at the palace.

'It is better this way. I'm sorry.'

'I know.'

'I love you, Sibylli.'
'Love you too, dad.'

Ah, so that was how it was. Wyrm taking another bug under his wings, to protect them from their tribe. Yes, Radia could see it now. Her father had to fight for his tribe to restore a semblance of reputation, she was given away.

Politics. It was mildly fascinating, though Radia did not feel as if she would ever fully appreciate it. Such manoeuvring and scheeming was the strength of Wyrm and Root.

As she pondered this, the moth observed a family's last goodbyes. They were not truly final, or so they all hoped. So did Radia, truthfully. It was touching, but it also reminded her of how much of it was her own fault.

Really, the only thing she had not caused was the attitude of the Mantis Tribe. Radia could overhear enough comments to understand the gist of that.

Far too soon, they all left again. Only Root bothered to talk to the wounded former goddess, pretty much only informing her that they would leave soon.

"You did good." Those three words, spoken before parting, rather confused the moth. Mostly because it was a compliment, partially also because she didn't really know if it was true. She had done her best of course, but how much it really amounted for was out of her grasp.

Still, it did feel good to be acknowledged.

Silence once more reigned in the room. Without the tension of thinking about this mystery, or the emotional weight of the familial drama, there wasn't really anything to keep her focused.

That was until the lonely mantis spoke.

"I don't know who you are. Or what."

Their eyes met. Radia could see and feel the mental struggle inside of Cretoma's mind. He was trying to understand her but he couldn't. For the better. It would do no good for anyone involved.

She looked away, pondering how best to answer. "I'm clearly not strong enough to beat you. So I doubt you have to fear me doing anything to your daughter. Apart from the fact that I wouldn't on principle."

It was no lie. Not even because of her past atrocities, Radia had no reason to try anything. Perhaps it was the more juvenile nature of the nymph as well that made the very idea repulsive to her. To hurt a child. It reminded her too much of Hornet, so cheerful and happy, yet so painfully fragile.

She had really gotten soft.

"I do not mean that."

Cretoma spoke with urgency, making Radia look back at him. They maintained eye contact for a moment, before the Traitor Lord finally looked away and said what he meant.

"I need you protect her."

It… Radia didn't know what to say. This was different than anything she had experienced, beyond anything she understood. Surely, bugs had expressed their thanks to her for protecting Hornet and the Vessels.

But this… it was different. Immensely so, on a level that she had difficulty to grasp fully.

"S-she will be safe enough in the palace." She responded quietly. "I think Wy-the Pale King will have a Knight watch over her. Even if not, his place is-"

"I do not care." Cretoma interrupted her with sudden intensity.

Again, heavy silence stretched out between them.

"You. You are strange. Unusual. Perhaps even mystical." Cretoma slowly said, as if carefully navigating what he wanted to say. "You have immense potential. And somehow I feel that I know you, though I cannot say how, when, where. Or if it is a good thing."

"But, then… w-why?" Radia demanded, her uncertainty making her almost angry at this whole thing. "Why would you trust me like that?!"

She almost cut herself off at that word. Trust.

Cretoma trusted her with the life of his daughter. That was what felt so different about the whole thing.

The former goddess was being entrusted with the safety of another life. An expectation, a plea, a wish given to her. How different from when she had been a full goddess, listening to prayers, and yet how little it differed in essence.

Now, it was simply a request from one bug to another. And still, a request of immense importance.

"I… I don't know if I am… worthy of this trust." Radia quietly confessed. Almost, she slipped in telling him the truth. "I… have not been a good being."

"Neither have I." Cretoma replied without hesitation. He tried to stand, managing with great effort and strain, pain evident. "I cannot answer why I trust you, over the King or any of his Knights. But I know that you have the potential for much. I… I do not know what else to do. So I follow my instincts. And they tell me that you… you can truly keep her safe."

It was speculation. No, it was worse. A lingering of madness, Her madness. She had manipulated him with dreams of light and now it showed its ugly remains. It compelled him to put his faith and the life of his daughter into her claws.

"Please." The Traitor Lord pleaded, even as he towered over her. "I beg of you. Keep my daughter safe."

It was wrong. To allow for her faults to compel him like that. But, what could she do about it?

Her bandages began to lightly stain orange as Radia struggled to sit up as well. Then, she stood on shaky legs, all to do her best and look him in the eyes. As equal as they could be.

This was wrong. But what else could she do, other than try and make good for her mistakes.

"I will make sure that she is safe. I promise." Radia wasn't sure if her voice had ever been this soft. But she meant it. And he could see it too.

He released her, the tension leaving his body as he slumped down. He looked defeated, but also at peace, in a way.

She didn't know what to say, if anything. Or what to do, if anything. She wanted to go, so she turned to do so, grabbing the furniture to steady herself.

"Thank you."

What was it with these words that made her freeze?

"Least I could do."

[End of Chapter]

 

 

 

Notes:

In one corner we have the struggling trans-dad who got tricked into a mind-Control scam, betrayed his people, almost started a civil war and now has to have his only daughter be secreted away for her own safety.
And in the other corner? The bitch who caused pretty much all of it.

 

Hello. I am in pain and posting this to make it other people's and bug's problem. Why? I lost four teeth.
And just because it was a planned procedure to make sure they don't trouble me later, having four wisdom teeth removed still sucks. So yeah, Radia and the mantises can suffer with me.

Anyhow, here it is, what everyone has been waiting for. Radia and Cretoma fight each other and Wyrm's plans are revealed. I do hope I gave them a good showing. Fight scenes are usually fun to write, or atleast flow relatiely easy when I type them. But also, the duel was one of the last things I had written years ago. So hopefully it still stands well.

Wyrm is a good person (here). However, he is still a scheeming politician who doesn't always tells people what they should know.
Honestly, the idea/trope of the machiavallian mastermind who is very much a good person is so interesting. Because they're extremely sketchy, mustache-twirling and scheemy, but for the good side. Not sure if Wyrm reaches that stage of big-brain, but I try to make him seem smart. Mostly.
His wife is similar btw. I think they both haven't had much opportunity to show it yet though. Mostly because Radia soaks up attention (gods tend to be divas, what can I say?)

Anyhow, one more chapter for this Act, bit of the immediate aftermath. Radia is not done getting hit by people's trust yet. And I have to set up some other stuff. Till next week, hope you will escape the suffering.
Bye <3

Chapter 17: I reached for the Light

Summary:

After the Colosseum, thinks begin to settle.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The palace was enormous. A massive towering building made out of stone with varrying shades of white and grey that blended seemlessly into one another. Its walls were high, eclipsed only by towers and spires. It looked like a massive creature had chosen this place as its rest, with a crown of tall spikes on its head.

Sibylli couldn't not be impressed. Most she had known had been the huts of her tribe, made out of simple mushroom wood. This was a very stark difference.

The bugs around her all entered the palace grounds without much fanfare. Of course, they were all used to this. It made things a bit awkward as Sibylli was starting to be left behind. Well, mostly.

The Knight escorting her patiently stood still by her side. The Palace Guards were glancing towards their direction with obvious curiosity, but refused to ask or even move. They were too well trained for this, they wouldn't abandon neither post nor discipline.

Eventually, the young mantis stepped forward, having gathered the resolve to finally abandon her life in the tribe. There was no going back once she passed this gate. The Knight followed her dutifully.

When the heavy metal doors of the palace's walls shut closed behind her, Sibylli couldn't stop herself from jumping, at least a bit. Somehow, the place was even bigger from the inside, or at least it felt like it.

She could see guards and servants scurrying around everywhere, the air filled with their shouts and commands. The King and Queen were slowly making their way to the main building, where…

What were they?

On the steps before the palace stood a large score of strange bugs. They were small, only a bit taller than a standard nailclaw. All of them were clad in simple dark grey cloaks, which covered pitch black bodies. Sibylli had never seen a bug's shell this dark before. It felt almost… unnatural.

Each was only differentiated by the shape of their mask. None was the same as any other, leading to a chaotic mess of shapes, horns and protrusions of any number, form, and combination.

As the King and Queen moved towards them, these bugs crowded around them. Words seemed to be exchanged, at least from the Royal Couple, who moved through the small crowd. Sibylli could even see the Queen pat a mask here and there, gentle motions with obvious affection.

Were those… their offpsring?

The nymph couldn't believe her own mind. It would mean that the King and Queen had about thirty children in their family! That was insane!

Well, it could explain why they wanted it secret. Figuring out the hierarchy of succession would be a nightmare most likely. And these were only children.

As Sibylli watched, still patiently escorted by the Knight, she saw about a third of the royal progeny split off and rush towards the other carriage. They crowded around its entrance, as half a dozen bugs draped in sterile white garbs carefully pulled out the stretcher carrying out the Pale King's Champion.

She was conscious and not exactly happy. Sibylli could hear her complain about being carried, though honestly, the large moth didn't look like she was in any condition to walk or climb steps.

The tone of the strange bug changed when she noticed the children crowding around her. The young mantis couldn't hear any of them speak or make any other sound, yet the moth didn't seem to mind. With one of her less hurt arms, she patted around on their heads, before seemingly finding a specific one of them.

Sibylli's eyes boggled as the moth simply grabbed the sturdy mask and lifted the child up. Sure, they seemed fine, but not only were they royalty, you didn't pick up a young bug up like that!

The moth didn't care, and neither did the child it seemed. The medical bugs certainly seemed to complain as their patient was placing the young bug onto her stomach, but when their words appeared to go unheeded, they simply proceeded to haul their patient away.

Curiously, the rest of the children began to reach up with their short arms, helping to carry the stretcher. It was a strange sight.

And this was the place Sibylli would be living in now.

"Nym'lady, wouldst thou wish to see thine accomodations?" The Knight asked besides her.

The sweetly exotic sound of her voice pulled Sibylli's attention away from her surroundings. Right, she was here for a reason, not just to stand and stare.

"Uhm, yes. Of course. Lead the way?"

With a nod, the Knight marched up the steps and into the palace. Servants were everywhere to fullfill a variety of tasks, while guards patrolled with strict discipline. Many bowed to them as they passed, though Sibylli guessed it was more because of her escort than her herself. It certainly didn't feel as if she were to deserve such reverence.

As they walked, something began to gnaw at the back of her mind. She turned to look at her escort to looked back at her from behind her long hair.

"I'm sorry but, can I know your name? I am afraid I am not familiar."

"Waai, ai. Mel'name is Ze'mer. Bugs of this here kingdom did grant che' the title of 'Mysterious', though it is not necessary for thee to use, Nym'lady."

"Ze'mer." Sibylli said slowly, sounding out the name. The Knight's hair and antannae fluttered, which she interpreted as a sign that she had pronounced it correctly. "Excuse me for asking another thing immediately, but what do you mean when you say 'Nym'?"

"Hmm, tis be a word of mel'language. A title of honor, placed before one bug's actual title. Mel'lieges be for me Nym'King and Nym'Queen. For thee, Nym'lady."

Sibylli stared forward as they walked, trying not to have her blush show. Even at the tribe, there had never been this formality and certainly not so casually. And something about Ze'mer's way of speaking made it feel even more formal.

"Well, I am honored, but uhh. You know. You don't have to." She was fumbling her words, embarassing herself in front of this kind and well-mannered bug. "What I mean is, you do not have to adress me so formally. We can speak more, well, normally to each other. If you understand what I mean, you know?"

Ze'mer looked at her curiously, not breaking her stride at all. "Tis be thine wish? To treat amongst chou' as if known acquaintances?"

"Well, yes." Sibylli replied. What happened next just sort of slipped out. "Could be friends too."

It was too fast for her mind to catch up and when it did, it was already too late. Her face burned and she considered changing her mind, climbing over the walls, and running away. However, Ze'mer didn't seem to take offense. In fact, the Knight's eyes drifted away and her claws disappeared beneath her hair.

"If this be thine desire, che' would not speak against it. Che' would enjoy this chance to provide company and let chou' learn of each other. For thee to be Le'Mer, che' wouldst accept this offer."

Sibylli had understood most of the statement and her heart was hammering faster at it. She nodded happily, while also quietly swearing that she would figure out all these words that were unknown to her, so that she could know entirely what the Knight was saying.

"Well then, my name is Sibylli. Uhm, happy to be your friend."

-o0o-

The hospital room was as weirdly mixed as it had been the first time. The sterileness was aggrevating, if only a little. It was just so uncomfortable, when compared to her other room. Which, granted, wasn't actually all that great. Might have to do something about it.

Another thing to put onto the list of things to do. She should maybe write it down at one point.

Wait. Radia furrowed her brow. Was she even capable of reading and writing? She had never noticed not being able to understand any text or signs but also, she couldn't remember seeing anything to read in recent time.

Ugh, she needed to get out of here.

It was really the part of not being able to do a lot that got her. Three arms were heavily bandaged, as was one leg. Her torso also spotted thick hide-poultices with healing salves and other fancy things. They were helpful, certainly, but Radia was still confined to this bed.

It had literally been only a day since the fight. And here she was, suffering boredom.

Perhaps she should try and get someone to bring her something to read. Or a bug to help her learn to read, whatever was needed.

Her only unharmed arm began reaching for the bell. Radia had absolutely no scrupels in bothering the infirmary staff for this. She knew they barely had anything else to worry about. Also, aside from everything else, Wyrm owed her. After all, not only had she helped his scheme, she was pretty much bound to him now. Radia had heard how she was being referred to.

The Pale Champion.

No coming back from that one. All of Hallownest would now about her, though Radia wasn't sure how much of her appearance would become common knowledge. Regardless, she would draw eyes already. So this really just sealed the fact that going anonymous was out of the question.

It was fine though. Being quiet and subtle didn't feel right for her.

Just as Radia was about to ring quite loudly for a nurse or something, the door already openend. But it wasn't any of the staff. No, it was someone far different.

And far more welcome in her eyes.

"Miss Radia!"

A small red blurr burst in, beelining towards the bed and doing her best to climb it up somehow. Despite everything, the moth had to laugh. This was just wonderful, exactly what she needed.

This warm feeling in her chest was quickly becoming a favorite of hers. If only the delightful child could be around more often. Speaking of, Hornet wasn't the only one visiting. Standing in stark contrast, her mother shoved herself through the door and closed it behind herself.

With a very simple motion, Herrah put her daughter on the bed.

"Ah, hello Hornet." The former goddess greeted the young weaver with the wave of her only healthy arm. "Thank you for coming to visit me-"

Radia couldn't even finish her sentence before Hornet gasped, crawling all over her to inspect the damages. It was not the most comfortable thing, having pressure exuded onto her injuries. But neither was it painful and so she didn't say anything.

"Are you hurt, Miss Radia?"

"Y-yes I am. But don't worry, I will be fine. It really… isn't much worse than last time."

Hornet had now plopped herself down right next to the moth's head, matching its size with her own height. She stared wide-eyed at the wounded bug. "What happened?"

"Well…" Radia was uncertain on how to explain it. Her golden eyes shifted to Herrah who simply stared back in silence. It was strange that the matriarch of the Weavers didn't say anything, instead letting her daughter ask all the questions and get all the attention. Weird for a leader, that much even Radia could understand.

Not getting any hints or signs on how to proceed with this, the moth simply chose to be honest and straightforward.

"Your father organized a tournament. Basically… a game where bugs fight each other to see who is the best. It can get bloody, especially when both sides have something to prove."

"Oh." Hornet exclaimed in a way that made Radia uncertain if the child had truly understodd. "Did you win?"

This made her laugh however. The idea that little Hornet could look at her and still think she might have won was simply absurd. And encouraging, if she were to be honest.

"N-no, nonono, unfortunately not. But thank you for the confidence."

Hornet pouted, a quite adorable sight.

"Thats bad!" She exclaimed as if Radia losing was an unforgivable sin committed by… someone. "Who? I will beat them, those mean-"

"I am glad you care so much about me. But really, you don't need to." Radia tried to appease the child. She didn't really believe that anything would come of it, but best not to put ideas into this young mind.

"But you got hurt!" Hornet whined. "If someone gets hurt, you gotta help. And protect! Is what momma says!"

Herrah was still looming silently. Radia looked back at her, noting how the matriarch didn't even flinch at the sight of her eyes. This one was made of sterner stuff, that she knew. Not everyone could become a Dreamer after all.

Still, there was something in there. She couldn't put her claw on it. Perhaps later.

"Your mother is right." Radia nodded. Herrah stared back as if judging her. "It wasn't a… mean bug though. Just someone who needed to prove something. To be honest, we were both trying to help and protect. But that is extremely complicated, so I won't bother you with it."

Hornet seemed to want to speak out against that statement, but finally, her mother intervened. Radia did suppress a shudder as the massive Weaver stepped closer to her. There was simply something about having a clearly dangerous and tall bug in such proximity to herself. Especially when defenseless.

"Daughter. Don't forget why we came to visit."

Immediately, Hornet's mood changed and she began to jump up and down excitedly, her cloak billowing every time.

"Oh, yes. We got a present for you!"

That surprised the former goddess. A present, a gift. Just for her. It was a strange thing, most strange, because she didn't know why.

"T-thank you." She stuttered. Herrah pulled a bundle out of her robe, passing it over Hornet who had her arms outstretched as if wanting to be the one to give it. But the matriarch ignored her and the reason became obvious quickly, for the package was probably about as heavy as the child.

Encouraged vehemently by the small Weaver, Radia carefully grasped the present with a claw. It was wrapped in thick hide, bound by mundane silk. Gently, as gently as possible for her, she pushed off the material.

What she found inside was… indescribable. Cloth more soft than even her own fur greeted her claw. It was the colour of steely gray, uniform at a glance but a closer look revealed the truth. Every single part, down to the edges, was embroidered. A pattern of almost mesmerizing structure, covering the entire thing.

Squinting, Radia could make out a centerpiece, repeated hundreds if not thousands of times over, about as wide as her smallest claw. And still, the details were perfect every single time.

She realized it was her. A stylized representation of her head, with the horn, antannae, and wings. A sigil of sorts.

Hers. She hadn't even thought about something like this, ever.

"This… this is…?"

"A cloak. One made of our Soul Silk."

The matriarch's explanation was shocking. Even from her limited knowledge and perspective, Radia knew of the potency of this material. And its rarity. And she grasped the barest of its importance to the tribe.

Herrah continued, obviously seeing the moth's surprise and elaborating even further. It only served to deepen the surprise and the impact of this gift.

"Each Weaver creates their own when they are young, to prove that they are capable. As they grow, they work on them to expand its size. They incorporate custom patterns. Signify deeds, history, everything important to us. These cloaks are not something we usually create for others."

"Then why did… Ah."

Radia didn't have to finish her sentence. She realized why this was given to her. The answer was sitting besides her head. Herrah simply nodded.

"Yes. This is as a sign of gratitude, as much as I can put it into words. The work of claw and silk is far more effective at conveying my feelings. And the debt I owed you. You have to understand that my daughter means everything to me. And you saved her."

Hornet jumped up on the bed again. She cheerfully exclaimed. "I also helped in making it!"

The soft silken cloak almost flowed over her claws, avoiding the sharp point as if it were water. Radia wondered if it could even be damaged. This wasn't even just a Weaver Cloak, as if such an item deserved this mundane of a description. What was gifted to her had been created painstakenly by the Weaver Matriarch herself.

"I… I…" Words almost failed her. Never, even as a god, had she been given such a meaningful gesture. "… I will cherish it, as much as I can. Thank you for this and… I hope I will not give you cause to regret this."

Herrah nodded, staring deeply into those golden eyes, not flinching or cowering. Instead, she met them with steely resolve and cold expectation.

"I hope so too. It would be good to be allies, if nothing else."
"I wanna be friends." Radia was thankful for Hornet. For the child's levity brought relief from the pressure exerted onto her. Even Herrah was not immune to her own daughter, diverting her eyes and smiling warmly. The former goddess couldn't help but do the same.

"I think we already are. If you wish to have me as your friend, of course."

She extended her healthy claw and immediately Hornet grabbed and shook it. She then hugged the entire arm, cheering and chirping as she did so.

"Yes!"

"Well, then please just call me Radia." She glanced towards the towering Weaver. "For you as well… matriarch. I do believe your position still trumps mine, as I do not have one."

"I hold little care for Wyrm's kingdom and its titles. But I will do as you wish. As long as you call me Herrah. Let us be equals, at the very least." Herrah bowed slightly. Her gaze never lost its edge fully, but there was a more softer tone in it now. Whatever judgement had been heaved upon her, Radia believed herself to have passed it well enough. It brought her relief.

"Now then, I think we should let you rest. Isn't that right, Hornet? She needs to recover to play with you, after all."

The young Weaver went without much resistance, surprisingly, excitedly waving and giving all the well-wishes she could muster.

As Radia watched them leave and waved after little Hornet, her mind would not settle. It was something she simply couldn't understand. She hurt them, all of them. Caused suffering on a scale unimaginable, the death of kingdoms.

True, they did not know about. But still, shouldn't they feel it? Should they not know better?

No, they gave her gifts. Cloaks of invaluable material, crafted by claw with passion and meaning. A place to stay. Food and drink. Training and the chance to not only gain status but to pursue her own desires.

Trust.

The lives of their daughters.

Why would they allow such precious things near her, no, entrust her to keep these things safe? Keep them safe. As if she was a holy guardian.

Radia was glad to be alone, so that she could sink into her bed and release a shaken breath. It simply didn't make any sense to her.

Hornet and her mother.

Cretoma, his sisters, and his daughter.

They had suffered so much. She had almost destroyed them, had very much intended to do so, with furious relish.

Radia would not allow anything like this to be repeated. But, she could also not stop herself from worrying. Failure loomed like a butcher's blade above her, ready to fall should she fail.

And another thought krept into her mind.

What else was she not remembering? Who else had she chosen to inflict with dreams, leading them to destruction? Nightmares that now were still ruining their lives.

She had to find out. She simply had to.

For all of their sake.

-o0o-

"What do you mean, it wasn't an isolated occurrence." Herrah felt stupid for saying this, considering what her friend had just told her. But quite simply, the revelation was too meaningful, there were too many implications around it.

Opposite her, Root shuffled around some papers before pushing half a dozen towards the Weaver. They were reports, all concerning the same thing. It was the list of places that made Herrah's blood go cold.

The Crossroads. Greenpath. The Fungal Wastes. Deepnest. The Kingdom's Edge. Fog Canyon. The Queen's Garden. Even the Ancient Basin.

Everywhere, Totems that had been around since before the inception of Hallownest were gone. Disappeared with barely a trace.

"From what I could gather, it had going on since before the Deepnest Incursion." Root explained. Her voice was cold, lacking its usual kind gentleness. "They have been taken from their ancestral places, broken off and carried away."

"This… this is insanity. Why even? What use could someone have for any of them?" Herrah mumbled.

"All of them." The two matriarchs looked at each other again.

"All of them?"

"Almost all. But those that have remained currently each have a very clear reason for why they haven't been taken yet." Another paper was pushed forward. The list of remaining totems was abysmally short. They also had notes next to them.

'Too hidden', 'too open, not easily taken', 'nearby dangers'.

Herrah couldn't help but notice that there were about six times as many totems on this list that were crossed out. Quite a few of those had been located in Deepnest.

"Whoever this is, they either want to collect all of them, or they need them for something and are getting desperate." The Beast of the Weaver tribe pondered, putting a claw onto her mask. Root nodded, pouring over the papers herself.

"I have suspicions, but most annoyingly, I do not have proof. Despite all of my efforts and the efforts of my network. They are good at what they are doing, because we have not found any traces of where the totems are going to. It is frustrating to the extreme."

Herrah nodded. It lined up with what her own efforts had brought her, which was truthfully not a lot. Not even because her Weavers were not adapt at finding information themselves. There just did not seem to be anything. "Again though, what could someone use these for? Me and my Weavers have been able to utilize their ability in the past but that is a unique skill to us."

Root stood up and walked over to one of the windows, looking out over the palace sprawling before them. There was something in her posture that Herrah had rarely seen. It made her uncomfortable.

The Queen was emitting the air of a true Monarch, cold and calculating. Herrah had always thought that Weavers were scheemers and while she had known that the White Lady also engaged in it, never had she known the full scope of it. Now, she was managing a glimpse of it and it unsettled her, as this image fought against her experience of the sweet and gentle bug that doted on her daughter-in-law.

"Soul Magic." Root said. "If there would be one reason for them to find use, it would be Soul Magic. Which is not only explicitly forbidden as per our degree, there are few individuals even capable of it. One of them would be the snail shamans, who follow old faiths from before this kingdom."

The Queen turned to fix Herrah with a cold look. "Except, they have all disappeared."

Another shock. The Weaver Matriarch had heard of these hermits, of course, but she had never met them. "All of them?"

"Yes. All of them. So either they have organized, went into hiding, and are strong enough to take the totems with them-"

"Or someone is hunting them." Herrah finished the thought. It chilled her. "Someone has the resources to not only quietly steal old totems and statues, but to go after old shamans and warlocks. And you have suspicions?"

The Queen nodded darkly.

"There is a place of research in the city of Hallow. They call themselves the 'Sanctum'. Extremely reclusive and secretive but I believe that they are engaging in illegal research. I simply haven't been able to prove it yet. But if they are behind this, I will find out."

End of Act 2 "Humility"

Notes:

And thus the "Tournament Arc" ends. Radia getting both standard Angst and the Angst of realizing people trust her. Really, her story so far is defined by "The Consequences of your Actions", bad and good.

Good News and Bad News: Good news, the pain in my jaw has gone down significantly. Its not gone entirely but, y'know, I can sleep through a night and not wake up at 3 in the morning. So that is nice. I also used the pain and misery on the weekend for another shorter story.
Also, 69k words. Hehe.

Bad News: I haven't really written much on Act 3 yet. I know what is supposed to happen in it, but there is barely anything written down yet. And honestly, I fear I might have a different bug in my brain at the moment. So what does that mean? Instead of a couple of weeks between Act 1 and 2, I am gonna put a larger break until Act 3. At minimum, the break will last until the beginning of the next year. At maximum, I will give myself time until start of february, at that point I should have a lot written.
So yeah, that is the plan. I will try not to just let myself focus on other things, because I do not just want to do this story. There are things I wish to base off of this one, and they are not small either.

Have a good rest of the year. I do not think I can keep myself from not posting anything during the breaktime of Light in Hallownest. So, if you are interested (is prob not gonna be Hollow Knight though.)
Bye bye! <3